大智度論 照明品第四十Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Illumination (Chapter 40)

照明品:舍利弗讚般若十六句德、問云何供養,佛答當如供養世尊;生盲人喻明般若將導五度得波羅蜜名;諸法不生故般若生、無所合亦不合薩婆若;合不合念與取空相念皆捨般若;信般若則不信色乃至一切種智;須菩提說般若名摩訶波羅蜜——不作大小合散無量廣狹有力無力,有所得相者無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提(經+論)

〔T25 0496a21〕
心要Essence

這一品,讚歎般若的話音陡然升高——開口的卻是聲聞眾中智慧第一的舍利弗。前一品裡佛與彌勒、須菩提、帝釋共說隨喜迴向之義,舍利弗一直默然聽著;聽到隨喜義如此深、利益眾生如此大,這位漏盡寂滅的長老從座而起,合掌白佛:「是般若波羅蜜?」佛答:「是般若波羅蜜。」於是舍利弗一句接一句讚下去:般若「能照一切法,畢竟淨故」;應禮;不著三界;除諸闇冥;一切助道法中最上;安隱;能與光明;能示導墮邪道的眾生離二邊;是一切種智;是「諸菩薩摩訶薩母,能生諸佛法故」;不生不滅;遠離生死;於無救者作護;具足力;能轉三轉十二行法輪;能示諸法性。品名「照明」,正從這第一句來——般若照見諸法實相,實相中沒有戲論垢濁,所以畢竟清淨;畢竟清淨,所以無所不照。讚罷,舍利弗問:那應當怎樣供養般若波羅蜜?佛答得直截:「當如供養世尊。」為什麼?「世尊不異般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊。」諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢,乃至十善、四禪、佛十力、一切種智,都從般若中出生。論主替我們點破這一問一答的深機:般若是無相之相,心未淳熟的人求它一個定相求不到,反而生了慢心;而人從久遠以來深著眾生相、於貴法情薄——佛便借人人肯敬的「世尊」,把人引向人人看不見的般若。智者觀之,佛與般若等無異:「般若修集,即變為一切智。」

帝釋在旁起了疑:舍利弗是漏盡離欲的人,怎麼像個著法的人這樣讚歎般若?舍利弗自說因緣:菩薩為般若所守護,以漚和拘舍羅——方便之力——把三世諸佛及弟子的善根一切和合隨喜、迴向無上菩提,而不破般若相,這事希有,所以尊敬般若。接著他打出全品最有名的譬喻:「譬如生盲人,若百、若千、若百千而無前導,不能趣道、入城。」五波羅蜜也是這樣,離了般若,「如盲無導」,不能趣道、不能得一切種智;得般若將導,五波羅蜜這才「名為有眼」,才得波羅蜜的名字。帝釋不肯放過:你自己說六事和合、互相佐助,如四大不得相離——沒有布施,其餘五度也不得波羅蜜名字,憑什麼獨讚般若?舍利弗答:正是如此,但菩薩住般若波羅蜜中,才能具足檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪五度;所以般若於五波羅蜜中「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」。論主再補兩喻:眾藥各各有力,而以石勢大,合劑名為石散;大軍摧敵,人人有力,而主將力大,勝名歸主將——六事和合,般若力大,故五法因之得名。盲人的疑點論主也一一拆解:說百千盲人,是明力勢不論多少;說布施無眼,是因為布施中的智慧是客來、非正體。這一層要聽得平:般若獨尊,不是五度可廢——眼在導盲,不在廢足。

再往裡問,問到般若自身:云何應生般若波羅蜜?佛答:「色不生故,般若波羅蜜生」,受想行識乃至一切種智不生故,般若波羅蜜生。云何色不生故般若生?「色不起、不生、不得、不失故。」行者知色是因緣和合虛妄而起,不令它起;不起故不生,不生故不得,不得故不失——就在這觀不生處,般若生。那麼生了般若,與什麼法合?佛答:「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜。」不與善法合、不與不善法合,不與世間出世間、有漏無漏、有為無為法合——般若不是為了得什麼法而生的。帝釋追到底:連薩婆若也不合嗎?佛言:亦不合、亦不得——般若「不如名字、不如相、不如起作法合」。那如今怎麼合?佛開了五個「不」:「如不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合,亦無所合。」論主釋之:一切相虛誑故不取相,一切法有無常過咎故不受,吾我心縛著世間皆是動相故不住,能生苦惱後必變異故不著,世間顛倒如幻如夢無所滅故不斷——佛不著法、不生高心,「入畢竟空善相中,深入大悲,以救眾生」,菩薩應如佛心合。這樣的合,合而無所合。

話到這裡,須菩提出來把兩邊都堵死。他先說:若菩薩作是念「般若波羅蜜,若一切法合、若不合」,就捨離了般若。佛然可其言,又添一刀:若取這「無合不合」的空相,念「般若空、無所有、不牢固」,也一樣失了般若——著有固然失,著空同樣失。須菩提便問到信處:信般若波羅蜜,是信什麼法?佛的回答是全品最鋒利的一句:「信般若波羅蜜,則不信色」,不信受想行識,乃至不信一切種智。為什麼?「色不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信色」;乃至一切種智不可得故。信到極處,無一法可倚——這不是毀諸法,是諸法自性不可得,故不可信;信般若,正是信這不可得。

品的下半,須菩提換一個名字總結全品:「是般若波羅蜜名為摩訶波羅蜜」——大波羅蜜。大在哪裡?不在能作大,恰在不作大:般若不作色大、不作色小,乃至諸佛不作大、不作小;不作合散、不作無量非無量、不作廣狹、不作有力無力。論主看透凡夫的心病:人急時其心縮小,安隱富樂時心則寬大;八背捨中隨心而外色或大或小;有人把麁色說成虛誑、微塵說成真實——大小廣狹,全是隨憶想分別安上去的,「隨憶想分別故,破諸法性」;般若隨色性如實觀,不作大小。但新發意菩薩若不遠離六度而存著「不作大小」這一念去分別,仍是不行般若——用有所得故,有大過失,「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;因為菩提是寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相。眾生與法攝盡一切,二者皆因緣和合而生,「但有假名,無有定性」——眾生不生故般若不生,乃至力不成就故般若力亦不成就。行處還有一誡:但行般若而離五度,則心散亂、多生疑悔邪見,失般若相;與五波羅蜜和合行,則調柔不錯,能成辦眾事——如八聖道分,正見是道,無七事佐助則不能辦事。一切善法皆從因緣和合共生,無有一法獨自生者。最後論主連般若自己也放下:般若從諸法生故無自力,無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空——恐怕有人便謂「般若波羅蜜能作是觀,即有大力」,所以更說力不成就。讚到最高處,是「世尊即是般若」;照到最徹處,是般若亦畢竟空。照明之照,照的就是這無所得——如是等種種因緣,故名摩訶波羅蜜。這就是照明品的心。

In this chapter the voice praising prajñā suddenly rises—yet the one who opens his mouth is Śāriputra, foremost in wisdom among the śrāvaka assembly. In the preceding chapter the Buddha, Maitreya, Subhūti, and Śakra together spoke of the meaning of rejoicing and dedication, and Śāriputra had listened all the while in silence; hearing that the meaning of rejoicing is so deep and its benefit to beings so great, this elder, whose outflows are exhausted and who is at rest in stillness, rises from his seat, joins his palms, and says to the Buddha: ‘Is this prajñāpāramitā?’ The Buddha answers: ‘This is prajñāpāramitā.’ Thereupon Śāriputra praises it sentence upon sentence: prajñā ‘can illuminate all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure’; it is to be worshipped; it is not attached to the three realms; it removes all darkness; among all the dharmas that aid the path it is supreme; it is peace and security; it can give light; it can show and guide beings who have fallen onto wrong paths away from the two extremes; it is omniscience of all kinds; it is ‘the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, because it can give birth to the dharmas of the buddhas’; it neither arises nor ceases; it is far from birth and death; for those without refuge it acts as protector; it is complete in power; it can turn the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects; it can show the nature of all dharmas. The chapter's name, ‘Illumination’, comes precisely from this first sentence—prajñā illuminates and sees the real mark of all dharmas, and within the real mark there is no stain or turbidity of idle discourse, hence it is ultimately pure; being ultimately pure, there is nothing it does not illuminate. His praise done, Śāriputra asks: how then should one make offerings to prajñāpāramitā? The Buddha's answer is direct: ‘As one makes offerings to the World-Honored One.’ Why? ‘The World-Honored One is not different from prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is not different from the World-Honored One; the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is the World-Honored One.’ The buddhas, the bodhisattvas, the pratyekabuddhas, and the arhats, and on up to the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the Buddha's ten powers, and omniscience of all kinds, are all born from within prajñā. The treatise-author lays bare for us the deep device of this question and answer: prajñā is the mark of the signless, and one whose mind is not yet ripened, seeking in it a fixed mark, cannot find one and instead gives rise to a proud mind; and people since time without beginning have been deeply attached to the mark of beings and thin in feeling toward the precious Dharma—so the Buddha borrows the ‘World-Honored One’, whom everyone is willing to revere, to lead people toward the prajñā that no one can see. To the wise who contemplate it, the Buddha and prajñā are equal and without difference: ‘prajñā cultivated and gathered turns into omniscience.’

Śakra, at the side, raises a doubt: Śāriputra is one whose outflows are exhausted and who has left desire; how is it that he praises prajñā like someone attached to the Dharma? Śāriputra tells his own reason: the bodhisattva, guarded by prajñā, with upāya-kauśalya—the power of skilful means—joins together all the roots of goodness of the buddhas of the three times and their disciples in rejoicing and dedicates them to the unsurpassed awakening, without breaking the mark of prajñā; this is rare, and therefore he honours prajñā. Then he brings out the most famous simile of the whole chapter: ‘It is like men blind from birth: whether a hundred, a thousand, or a hundred thousand, without a guide in front they cannot set out on the road or enter the city.’ The five perfections are likewise: apart from prajñā they are ‘like the blind without a guide’, unable to set out on the path, unable to attain omniscience of all kinds; only when prajñā comes to guide them are the five perfections ‘called possessed of eyes’ and only then do they obtain the name of perfections. Śakra does not let him off: you yourself say that the six join together and support one another, as the four great elements cannot be parted—without giving, the other five perfections likewise do not obtain the name of perfection; on what ground do you praise prajñā alone? Śāriputra answers: it is just so; but it is by abiding in prajñāpāramitā that the bodhisattva can fully accomplish the five perfections of dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, and dhyāna; therefore prajñā among the five perfections is ‘supreme, foremost, most wondrous, unsurpassed, and without equal’. The treatise-author adds two more similes: each of many medicines has its own power, yet because the mineral's power is the greatest the compound is named a mineral powder; when a great army crushes the enemy, every man has his strength, yet the general's strength is greatest, and the name of victory goes to the general—the six join together, the power of prajñā is greatest, and so the five dharmas obtain their name through it. The doubtful points of the blind men the treatise-author also takes apart one by one: to speak of a hundred thousand blind men is to show that strength does not depend on numbers; to say that giving has no eyes is because the wisdom within giving is a guest that has come, not the proper substance. This layer must be heard evenly: that prajñā alone is honoured does not mean the five perfections can be dispensed with—the eye is there to guide the blind, not to do away with the feet.

Asking further inward, the question reaches prajñā itself: how should one give rise to prajñāpāramitā? The Buddha answers: ‘Because form does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises’; because feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, do not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises. How is it that because form does not arise, prajñā arises? ‘Because form does not originate, does not arise, is not found, and is not lost.’ The practitioner knows that form arises falsely from the coming together of causes and conditions, and does not let it originate; not originating, it does not arise; not arising, it is not found; not found, it is not lost—right there, in this contemplation of non-arising, prajñā arises. Then, prajñā having arisen, with what dharma does it join? The Buddha answers: ‘It joins with nothing, and for this reason it obtains the name prajñāpāramitā.’ It does not join with wholesome dharmas, does not join with unwholesome dharmas, does not join with worldly or world-transcending dharmas, with dharmas with outflows or without outflows, conditioned or unconditioned—prajñā does not arise in order to obtain some dharma. Śakra presses to the bottom: does it not join even with sarvajñā? The Buddha says: neither does it join, nor is it found—prajñā ‘does not join according to names, does not join according to marks, does not join according to dharmas that originate and act’. Then how does it join now? The Buddha opens five ‘nots’: ‘As it does not grasp, does not receive, does not abide, is not attached, and does not cut off, so does it join, and there is nothing it joins with.’ The treatise-author explains: because all marks are deceptive, it does not grasp at marks; because all dharmas have the fault of impermanence, it does not receive; because the bondage of the mind of self and mine to the world is all a moving mark, it does not abide; because what can give birth to suffering and vexation must afterwards change, it is not attached; because the world is inverted, like an illusion and like a dream, with nothing to be extinguished, it does not cut off—the Buddha is not attached to dharmas and does not give rise to a haughty mind, ‘entering the wholesome mark of ultimate emptiness, entering deeply into great compassion in order to save beings’, and the bodhisattva should join as the Buddha's mind joins. Such joining is joining with nothing joined.

Here Subhūti comes forward and blocks both sides. He first says: if a bodhisattva thinks ‘prajñāpāramitā either joins with all dharmas or does not join’, he has abandoned prajñā. The Buddha approves his words and adds one more stroke: if one grasps at this mark of emptiness ‘neither joined nor unjoined’ and thinks ‘prajñā is empty, without anything existent, not firm’, one likewise loses prajñā—to be attached to existence certainly loses it, and to be attached to emptiness loses it just the same. Subhūti then asks after the place of faith: to have faith in prajñāpāramitā, what dharma does one have faith in? The Buddha's reply is the sharpest sentence of the whole chapter: ‘Having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form’, does not have faith in feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to not having faith in omniscience of all kinds. Why? ‘Because form is unfindable, having faith in prajñāpāramitā one does not have faith in form’; and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, because it is unfindable. Faith carried to its limit has not a single dharma to lean on—this is not the destroying of dharmas; it is that the self-nature of dharmas is unfindable and therefore cannot be trusted; to have faith in prajñā is precisely to have faith in this unfindability.

In the lower half of the chapter Subhūti sums up the whole with another name: ‘This prajñāpāramitā is called mahāpāramitā’—the great perfection. Where is its greatness? Not in being able to make things great, but precisely in not making them great: prajñā does not make form great and does not make form small, and so on up to not making the buddhas great or small; it does not make joined or dispersed, does not make measureless or not measureless, does not make broad or narrow, does not make possessed of power or without power. The treatise-author sees through the ordinary person's sickness of mind: when a person is pressed, his mind shrinks small; when at ease, rich, and happy, his mind is broad; in the eight liberations, following the mind, outer form is now large and now small; some declare coarse form deceptive and the fine particle real—large and small, broad and narrow, are all laid on by recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and ‘following recollection, imagining, and discrimination, one breaks the nature of dharmas’; prajñā contemplates the nature of form as it really is and makes it neither large nor small. Yet if a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind does not keep apart from the six perfections and, holding this one thought ‘neither large nor small’, still discriminates, he is still not practising prajñā—because he uses something to be attained, there is a great fault, and ‘for one with the mark of something to be attained there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’; for awakening is the mark of quiescent extinction, the mark of nothing to be attained, the mark of ultimate purity. Beings and dharmas gather in everything, and both are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, ‘having only a provisional name, without any fixed nature’—because beings do not arise, prajñā does not arise, and so on up to: because power is not accomplished, the power of prajñā too is not accomplished. There is a further admonition for the place of practice: to practise prajñā alone, apart from the five perfections, is for the mind to scatter and for many doubts, regrets, and wrong views to arise, losing the mark of prajñā; to practise it joined with the five perfections is to be pliant and without error, able to bring the many tasks to accomplishment—as in the eight limbs of the noble path right view is the path, yet without the seven other matters to assist it, it cannot accomplish the task. All wholesome dharmas are born together from the coming together of causes and conditions, and there is not one dharma that arises by itself alone. At the last the treatise-author sets down even prajñā itself: prajñā is born from dharmas and so has no power of its own; having no power of its own, it too, like all dharmas, is ultimately empty—lest someone should say ‘prajñāpāramitā is able to make this contemplation, and so it has great power’, the treatise says further that its power is not accomplished. Praised to its highest, ‘the World-Honored One is prajñā’; illuminated to its utmost, prajñā too is ultimately empty. What the illumination of ‘Illumination’ illuminates is just this nothing to be attained—for all these various causes and conditions it is called mahāpāramitā. This is the heart of the chapter on illumination.

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷62 〔T25 0496a21〕

大智度論釋照明品第四十 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 爾時,慧命舍利弗白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜?」 佛言:「是般若波羅蜜。」 「世尊!般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故。世尊!應禮般若波羅蜜。世尊!般若波羅蜜不著三界。世尊!般若波羅蜜除諸闇冥,一切煩惱諸見除故。世〔T25 0496b〕尊!般若波羅蜜一切助道法中最上。世尊!般若波羅蜜安隱,能斷一切怖畏苦惱故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能與光明,五眼莊嚴故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能示導墮邪道眾生,離二邊故。世尊!般若波羅蜜是一切種智,一切煩惱及習斷故。世尊!般若波羅蜜諸菩薩摩訶薩母,能生諸佛法故。世尊!般若波羅蜜不生不滅,自相空故。世尊!般若波羅蜜遠離生死,非常非滅故。世尊!般若波羅蜜無救者作護,施一切珍寶故。世尊!般若波羅蜜具足力,無能破壞故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能轉三轉十二行法輪,一切諸法不轉不還故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能示諸法性,無法有法空故。世尊!應云何供養般若波羅蜜?」 佛言:「當如供養世尊。禮般若波羅蜜,當如禮世尊。何以故?世尊不異般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊。是般若波羅蜜中出生諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹;般若波羅蜜中生十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、五神通,內空乃至無法有法空,四念處乃至八聖道分;是般若波羅蜜中生佛十力、十八不共法、大慈大悲、一切種智。」 爾時,釋提桓因心念:「何因緣故舍利弗問是事?」念已,語舍利弗:「何因緣故問是事?」 舍利弗語釋提桓因言:「憍尸迦!諸菩薩摩訶薩為般若波羅蜜守護,以漚和拘舍羅力故,於過去、未來、現在諸佛,從初發心乃至法住,於其中間所作善根,一切和合隨喜,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三〔T25 0496c〕菩提。以是因緣故,我問是事。憍尸迦!菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜勝檀波羅蜜、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪波羅蜜。譬如生盲人,若百、若千、若百千而無前導,不能趣道、入城。憍尸迦!五波羅蜜亦如是,離般若波羅蜜,如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智。憍尸迦!若五波羅蜜得般若波羅蜜將導,是時五波羅蜜名為有眼;般若波羅蜜將導,得波羅蜜名字。」 釋提桓因語舍利弗:「如汝所言,般若波羅蜜將導五波羅蜜故,得波羅蜜名字。舍利弗!若無檀波羅蜜,五波羅蜜不得波羅蜜名字;若無尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜,五波羅蜜不得波羅蜜名字。若爾者,何以故獨讚般若波羅蜜?」 舍利弗言:「如是!如是!憍尸迦!無檀波羅蜜,五波羅蜜不得波羅蜜名字;無尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜,五波羅蜜不得波羅蜜名字。但菩薩摩訶薩住般若波羅蜜中,能具足檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜。以是故,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜於五波羅蜜中,最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等。」 舍利弗白佛言:「世尊!云何應生般若波羅蜜?」 佛告舍利弗:「色不生故,般若波羅蜜生;受、想、行、識不生故,般若波羅蜜生;檀波羅蜜不生故,般若波羅蜜生;乃至禪波羅蜜不生故,般若波羅蜜生;內空乃至無法有法空,四念處乃至八聖道分,佛十力乃至一切智,一切種智不生故,般若波羅蜜生。如是諸法不生故,般若波羅蜜應生。」 舍利弗言:「世尊!〔T25 0497a〕云何色不生故般若波羅蜜生?乃至一切諸法不生故般若波羅蜜應生?」 佛言:「色不起、不生、不得、不失故,乃至一切諸法不起、不生、不得、不失故,般若波羅蜜生。」 舍利弗白佛言:「如是生般若波羅蜜,與何等法合?」 佛言:「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜。」 「世尊!不合何等法?」 佛言:「不與不善法合,不與善法合;不與世間法合,不與出世間法合;不與有漏法合,不與無漏法合;不與有罪法合,不與無罪法合;不與有為法合,不與無為法合。何以故?般若波羅蜜不為得諸法故生,以是故於諸法無所合。」 爾時,釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜亦不合薩婆若?」 佛言:「如是!憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜亦不合薩婆若,亦不得。」 釋提桓因言:「世尊!云何般若波羅蜜亦不合薩婆若,亦不得?」 佛言:「般若波羅蜜不如名字、不如相、不如起作法合。」 釋提桓因言:「今云何合?」 佛言:「若菩薩摩訶薩如不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合,亦無所合。如是,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜、一切法合,亦無所合。」 爾時,釋提桓因白佛言:「未曾有也!世尊!是般若波羅蜜為一切法不起、不生、不得、不失故生。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,作是念:『般若波羅蜜,若一切法合、若不合。』是菩薩摩訶薩則捨般若波羅蜜、遠離般若波羅蜜。」 佛告須菩提:「復有因緣,菩薩摩訶薩捨般若波羅蜜、遠離般若波羅蜜。若菩薩摩訶薩作是念:『是般若波羅蜜無所有、空虛、不堅固。』是菩薩摩訶薩則捨般若波羅蜜、遠離般〔T25 0497b〕若波羅蜜。須菩提!以是因緣故,捨離般若波羅蜜。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!信般若波羅蜜,為信何法?」 佛告須菩提:「信般若波羅蜜,則不信色,不信受、想、行、識;不信眼乃至意;不信色乃至法;不信眼界乃至意識界;不信檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜;不信內空乃至無法有法空;不信四念處乃至八聖道分;不信佛十力乃至十八不共法;不信須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道;不信菩薩道;不信阿耨多羅三藐三菩提乃至一切種智。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何信般若波羅蜜時,不信色乃至一切種智?」 佛告須菩提:「色不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信色;乃至一切種智不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信一切種智。以是故,須菩提!信般若波羅蜜時,不信色乃至不信一切種智。」 【論】 釋曰: 上佛、彌勒、須菩提、釋提桓因共說隨喜義。舍利弗雖默然,聽聞是般若波羅蜜隨喜義甚深,無量無邊,大利益眾生;雖漏盡寂滅,發歡喜心,從坐起,合掌,白佛言:「能作隨喜、斷諸戲論、利益無量眾生令入佛道者,是般若波羅蜜。」佛可其語,故言「是」。 般若波羅蜜中說諸法實相;諸法實相中無戲論垢濁,故名「畢竟清淨」;畢竟清淨,故能遍照一切五種法藏,所謂過去、未來、現在、無為及不可說。是故舍利弗言:「世尊!般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故。」 般若波羅蜜能守護菩薩,救諸苦惱,能滿所願,如梵天王守護三千大千世界,故眾〔T25 0497c〕生皆禮。 三界中三毒泥所不污,故言「不著三界」。 破一切愛等百八煩惱、我見等六十二見,故言「破無明黑闇」。 諸法中智慧最上,一切智慧中般若波羅蜜為上;以智慧為本,分別四念處等三十七品,是故言「一切助道法中最上」。 能斷生、老、病、死等諸怖畏苦惱,故言「安隱」。 是般若波羅蜜中攝五眼,故言「能與光明」。 離有邊、無邊等諸二邊,故言「能示正道」。 菩薩住金剛三昧,斷一切煩惱微習,令無遺餘,得無礙解脫,故言「一切種智」。 復次,知一切法總相、別相,一切種智因緣,故名「一切種智」。 能生十方三世無量諸佛法故言「諸菩薩母」。 一切法中各各自相空故言「不生不滅」。 斷、常是諸見本,諸見是諸結使本,諸結使是一切生死中苦本,是故言「遠離生死」。 能令眾生信三寶等諸善法寶;得諸善法寶故,得世間、出世間樂。能令眾生得二種樂故言「無救者作護」。 是般若波羅蜜相,乃至十方諸佛所不能壞。所以者何?畢竟不可得故,何況餘人!故言「具足波羅蜜」。 是般若波羅蜜中無自性故,說諸法不轉生死中,不還入涅槃——不生故不轉,不滅故不還,故言「能轉三轉十二行法輪」。三轉十二行法輪義,如先說。 一切法有二分:若有、若無。是般若中,有亦不應取,無亦不應取;離是有、無,即是諸法性,是故言「能示諸法性」。 如是等無量因緣,讚歎般若,後當廣說。 是般若波羅蜜是無相相。有人心未淳熟,求其定相不能得,便生慢心。是故舍〔T25 0498a〕利弗問:「應云何供養?」 佛教言:「當如供養佛。」以人從久遠已來深著眾生相,於貴法情薄,是故言:「如供養世尊。」 智者觀之,佛與般若等無異。所以者何?般若修集,即變為一切智。此中佛自說因緣:「是般若波羅蜜中,出生賢聖等,出生十善道等,世間、出世間法,乃至一切種智。」 「爾時,帝釋作是念」者,帝釋意:「以舍利弗漏盡離欲人,如似著法人讚歎般若。」 今舍利弗自說因緣:「菩薩為般若守護故,以方便力,能隨喜福德迴向,而不破般若波羅蜜相,是事希有,故尊敬般若波羅蜜。是故問佛云何供養。」 復次,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜自力勢故,勝五波羅蜜。 問曰: 五波羅蜜應以五盲人作喻,何以乃說「百千」? 答曰: 此中說其力勢,不論多少。 復次,若言導五不足為貴,故說「百千」。 復次,波羅蜜亦多,如《賢劫三昧》中有八萬四千種波羅蜜,廣說則無量。 問曰: 檀波羅蜜亦有眼。所以者何?信有罪福,破邪見等無明,故能布施,何以故喻無眼? 答曰: 布施中,智慧是客來,非正體。譬如四大常和合,不得相離;諸波羅蜜和合亦如是。 不能趣道,道者,菩薩十地道;城者,一切種智等諸佛法。 復次,道者,八聖道分;城者,涅槃。 如盲人雖有手足力,不能得隨意有所至;得有眼人示導,則隨意所往,皆能成辦。五波羅蜜雖各各有事能,不得般若示導,尚不得二乘,何況無上道!五波羅蜜得般若波羅蜜將導故,得波羅蜜名字,至成佛道。 帝釋問:「汝自說諸波羅〔T25 0498b〕蜜和合,互相佐助,如四大不得相離。如是者,般若波羅蜜亦待五法,何以獨說以般若故五法得波羅蜜名字?」 答曰:雖六事和合、互相佐助,但般若波羅蜜力大故,五法因得波羅蜜名字。譬如合散,雖眾藥各各有力,石勢大故,名為石散。又如大軍摧敵,雖各各有力,主將力大故,主得名字。 舍利弗已問供養般若事,今問:「行者云何生般若波羅蜜?」 佛答:「若行者觀色等諸法不生相,是則生般若波羅蜜。」 舍利弗復問:「云何觀色等不生故,般若波羅蜜生?」 答曰:「色等,因緣和合起,行者知色虛妄,不令起;不起故不生,不生故不得,不得故不失。」 爾時,舍利弗問意:「般若無生緣處,行者亦無生,如是般若與何法合?終歸何處住?得何果報?」 答曰:「般若波羅蜜無生相故無所合。」若般若波羅蜜有法合者,若善、若不善等,是不名般若波羅蜜;今無所合,故入般若波羅蜜數中。 問曰: 若爾者,帝釋已知一切法不合,何以獨問「薩婆若不合」? 答曰: 帝釋貴重深著是般若,於薩婆若愛未斷,故言:「乃至薩婆若亦不合耶?」 佛答:「般若波羅蜜、薩婆若亦不合。」一切法畢竟無生故。 此中佛破斷滅邪見故說「合」;般若波羅蜜不如凡夫人取相、著名、作起有為法合,如佛心合。 問曰: 云何如佛心合? 答曰: 一切相虛誑,故「不取相」;一切法中有無常等過咎,故「不受」;吾我心縛著世間,皆動相,故「不住」;能生種種苦惱,後變異,故「不著」;一切世間顛倒,顛倒果報不實,如〔T25 0498c〕幻、如夢,無所滅,故「不斷」。是故佛不著法、不生高心,入畢竟空善相中,深入大悲,以救眾生,菩薩應如佛心合。 帝釋歡喜,讚言:「希有!是般若波羅蜜不破壞諸法,不生、不得、不失故,而能成就菩薩,令得至佛。」 須菩提言:「若菩薩用有所得如是分別一切智等,一切法若合、若不合,是菩薩則失般若波羅蜜。」 佛然可其言,如是更有因緣:「菩薩若取汝所說『一切法無合不合』,取是空相,言『般若空無所有、不牢固』,是亦失般若波羅蜜。」 須菩提知般若波羅蜜不可得相,是故問:「若信般若波羅蜜,信何法?」般若波羅蜜空亦不可得,為決定心信於何法? 佛言:「色等一切法不可信。何以故?色等一切法自性不可得故不可信。」 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜名為摩訶波羅蜜。」 「須菩提!何因緣故,是般若波羅蜜名為摩訶波羅蜜?」 須菩提言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜,不作色大、不作色小,受、想、行、識不作大、不作小;眼乃至意,色乃至法,眼識界乃至意識界,不作大、不作小;檀波羅蜜乃至禪波羅蜜,不作大、不作小;內空乃至無法有法空,不作大、不作小;四念處乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不作大、不作小;諸佛法,不作大、不作小;諸佛,不作大、不作小。是般若波羅蜜,不作色合、不作色散,受、想、行、識不作合、不作散;乃至諸佛不作合、不作散。色不作無量、不作非無量;乃至諸佛不作無量、亦不作非無量。色不作廣、不〔T25 0499a〕作狹;乃至諸佛不作廣、不作狹。不作色有力、不作色無力;乃至諸佛不作有力、不作無力。世尊!以是因緣故,是般若波羅蜜,名摩訶波羅蜜。 「世尊!若新發意菩薩摩訶薩若不遠離般若波羅蜜、不遠離禪波羅蜜、不遠離毘梨耶波羅蜜、不遠離羼提波羅蜜、不遠離尸羅波羅蜜、不遠離檀波羅蜜,如是念:『是般若波羅蜜,不作色大、不作色小,乃至諸佛不作大、不作小;色不作合、不作散;不作色無量、不作色非無量;不作色有力、不作色無力;乃至諸佛不作有力、不作無力。』世尊!菩薩摩訶薩若如是知,是為不行般若波羅蜜。何以故?是非般若波羅蜜相,所謂作色大小,乃至諸佛作大小;色有力無力,乃至諸佛有力無力。 「世尊!是菩薩摩訶薩用有所得故,有大過失。所謂行般若波羅蜜時,作色大、作色小,乃至諸佛作有力、作無力。何以故?有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「所以者何?眾生不生故,般若波羅蜜亦應不生;色不生故,般若波羅蜜不生;乃至佛不生故,般若波羅蜜不生。 「眾生性無故,般若波羅蜜性無;色性無故,般若波羅蜜性無;乃至佛性無故,般若波羅蜜性無。 「眾生非法故,般若波羅蜜非法;色非法故,般若波羅蜜非法;乃至佛非法故,般若波羅蜜非法。 「眾生空故,般若波羅蜜空;色空故,般若波羅蜜空;乃至佛空故,般若波羅蜜空。 「眾生離故,般若波羅蜜離;色離故,般若波羅蜜離;乃至佛離故,般若波羅蜜離。 「眾生無有故,般若波羅蜜無有;〔T25 0499b〕色無有故,般若波羅蜜無有;乃至佛無有故,般若波羅蜜無有。 「眾生不可思議故,般若波羅蜜不可思議;色不可思議故,般若波羅蜜不可思議;乃至佛不可思議故,般若波羅蜜不可思議。 「眾生不滅故,般若波羅蜜不滅;色不滅故,般若波羅蜜不滅;乃至佛不滅故,般若波羅蜜不滅。 「眾生不可知故,般若波羅蜜不可知;色不可知故,般若波羅蜜不可知;乃至佛不可知故,般若波羅蜜不可知。 「眾生力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力不成就;色力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力不成就;乃至佛力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力不成就。 「世尊!以是因緣故,諸菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜名為摩訶波羅蜜。」 【論】 釋曰: 須菩提聞佛所說,疑心開解,讚歎般若波羅蜜言:「是般若名為摩訶波羅蜜。」 佛反問須菩提:「於汝意云何?何以名為大波羅蜜?」 須菩提答:「色等諸法不作大、不作小故。」 凡夫人心於諸法中隨意作大、小。如人急時,其心縮小;安隱富樂時,心則寬大。又如八背捨中,隨心故,外色或大、或小。 又如凡夫人於眼見色中,非色事亦言色;如指業、指量、指數、指一異等法合為色,是名色作大。有人眼見色,可見處名色,不可見處不名色。有人言:麁色虛誑非真色,但微塵常故是真色;微塵和合時,假名為色,是名色作小。 如是等因緣,凡夫人於色或作大、或作小,隨憶想分別故,破諸法性;般若波羅蜜,隨色性如實觀,不作大、小。 「不合不散」者,般若波羅蜜,不說微色〔T25 0499c〕和合更有色生;但有假名,無有定相色,是故無合、無散。 色無邊故無量,無處不有色、無時不有色,故無有量。 色是作法;般若波羅蜜中,不以微塵合故有麁色;不以麁色散故還歸微塵,是故言不合不散;起法有分別籌量多少,不得言不合不散 無量,如凡人空故說無量,實故說有量;般若波羅蜜遠離空、實故言「非量非無量」。 凡夫人隨心憶念得解故,於色作廣、作狹;般若波羅蜜觀實法相,不隨心故,非廣、非狹。 凡夫人不知和合因緣生諸法,故言「色有力」。如合眾縷以為繩,不知者謂繩有力;又如牆崩殺人,言牆有力。若各各分散,則無有力。般若波羅蜜,知和合相,不說一法有力、不說言無力。 是故名「摩訶般若波羅蜜」。 復有大因緣,若菩薩不遠離六波羅蜜,色等諸法不作大、不作小。但行般若波羅蜜,則心散亂、不調順,多生疑悔、邪見,失般若波羅蜜相。若與五波羅蜜和合行,則調柔不錯,能成辦眾事。譬如八聖道分,正見是道,若無七事佐助,則不能辦事,亦不名正見。是故佛說:一切諸善法皆從因緣和合共生,無有一法獨自生者。是故和合時各各有力,但力有大小。是名行般若波羅蜜。 若菩薩離五波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜,分別色等諸法若大、若小等,是人即墮用有所得,墮有邊中。若於色等諸法無所分別若大、若小,離五波羅蜜,著是不大不小等空相。先分別諸法大小,有所得為失;今〔T25 0500a〕著不大不小等空相,亦是失。 所以者何?此中須菩提說因緣:「有所得相者,乃至無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 所以者何?阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相。有所得相者,生諸戲論、諍競;一切法無生無滅,無所得相。 如我、眾生,十方求索不可得,但有假名,實不生。眾生不生故,般若波羅蜜亦如眾生相,破吾我顛倒,故不生不滅。如色等諸法,生相不可得故不生。二法攝一切法:若眾生、若法。此二法因緣故和合生,但有假名,無有定性;若法無定性,此法即是無生。是二法無生故,當知色等諸法亦無生。 眾生、法,無性、無所有、空、離、不可思議、不滅、不可知亦如是。 「眾生力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力不成就」者,先說「一切法從因緣和合生,各各無自力」。般若波羅蜜,知諸法各各無自力故無自性,無自性故空。 般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力;無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空。是故說「眾生及法力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」。 問曰: 先說「色等諸法不作有力、不作無力」,今何以更說「眾生及色等諸法力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」? 答曰: 上說「般若觀諸法,不作有力、不作無力」,聽者謂:「般若波羅蜜能作是觀,即有大力。」是故此中說「眾生、色等力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」。 如是等種種因緣故名「摩訶波羅蜜」。


《大智度論》卷62 · T25n1509 0496a21–0500a28

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本卷題為《大智度論》釋〈照明品〉第四十,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯。

經①:舍利弗讚歎般若十六句德,問應云何供養;佛答當如供養世尊

那時,慧命舍利弗向佛稟白:『世尊!這就是般若波羅蜜?』

佛說:『是般若波羅蜜。』

『世尊!般若波羅蜜能照見一切法,因為畢竟清淨的緣故。世尊!應當禮敬般若波羅蜜。世尊!般若波羅蜜不染著於三界。世尊!般若波羅蜜除去種種闇冥,因為一切煩惱、諸見都除滅的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜在一切助道之法中最為上首。世尊!般若波羅蜜安隱,因為能斷一切怖畏苦惱的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能給與光明,因為以五眼為莊嚴的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能指示引導墮於邪道的眾生,因為離於二邊的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜就是一切種智,因為一切煩惱及其餘習都斷盡的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜是諸菩薩摩訶薩之母,因為能出生諸佛之法的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜不生不滅,因為自相空的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜遠離生死,因為非常非滅的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜為無救護者作救護,因為布施一切珍寶的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜具足力,因為無能破壞的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能轉三轉十二行法輪,因為一切諸法不轉不還的緣故。世尊!般若波羅蜜能顯示諸法之性,因為無法有法空的緣故。世尊!應當怎樣供養般若波羅蜜?』

佛說:『當如供養世尊那樣供養。禮敬般若波羅蜜,當如禮敬世尊。為什麼呢?世尊不異於般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異於世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊。這般若波羅蜜之中出生諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹;般若波羅蜜中出生十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、五神通,內空乃至無法有法空,四念處乃至八聖道分;這般若波羅蜜中出生佛十力、十八不共法、大慈大悲、一切種智。』

經①續:帝釋問舍利弗何故問此;隨喜迴向之因緣與生盲人喻;何以獨讚般若

那時,釋提桓因心中起念:『什麼因緣舍利弗要問這件事?』起念之後,便對舍利弗說:『什麼因緣問這件事?』

舍利弗對釋提桓因說:『憍尸迦(帝釋本姓)!諸菩薩摩訶薩為般若波羅蜜所守護,以漚和拘舍羅(方便善巧)之力的緣故,對過去、未來、現在諸佛,從初發心乃至法住之際,在這中間所作的善根,一切和合而隨喜,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。以這因緣,我問這件事。憍尸迦!菩薩摩訶薩的般若波羅蜜,勝過檀波羅蜜、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪波羅蜜。譬如天生的盲人,或百人、或千人、或百千人,而沒有前導,便不能上路、不能入城。憍尸迦!五波羅蜜也是這樣,離了般若波羅蜜,如同盲者沒有引導,不能趣向道路、不能得一切種智。憍尸迦!若五波羅蜜得到般若波羅蜜的引領導示,這時五波羅蜜才名為有眼;由般若波羅蜜引導的緣故,才得「波羅蜜」的名字。』

釋提桓因對舍利弗說:『照你所說,是般若波羅蜜引導五波羅蜜,五波羅蜜才得波羅蜜的名字。舍利弗!可是若沒有檀波羅蜜,五波羅蜜也不得波羅蜜的名字;若沒有尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜,五波羅蜜同樣不得波羅蜜的名字。若是這樣,為什麼獨獨讚歎般若波羅蜜?』

舍利弗說:『正是!正是!憍尸迦!沒有檀波羅蜜,五波羅蜜不得波羅蜜的名字;沒有尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜,五波羅蜜不得波羅蜜的名字。但是菩薩摩訶薩住在般若波羅蜜之中,才能具足檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜。以這緣故,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜在五波羅蜜之中,最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等。』

經①續:云何應生般若——諸法不生故般若生;般若與何法合——無所合

舍利弗向佛稟白:『世尊!應當怎樣生起般若波羅蜜?』

佛告訴舍利弗:『色不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜生;受、想、行、識不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜生;檀波羅蜜不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜生;乃至禪波羅蜜不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜生;內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至一切智、一切種智不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜生。如是諸法不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜應當這樣生。』

舍利弗說:『世尊!怎樣是色不生的緣故般若波羅蜜生?乃至一切諸法不生的緣故般若波羅蜜應生?』

佛說:『色不起、不生、不得、不失的緣故,乃至一切諸法不起、不生、不得、不失的緣故,般若波羅蜜生。』

舍利弗向佛稟白:『這樣生起的般若波羅蜜,與什麼法相合?』

佛說:『無所合,正因為這樣,才得名為般若波羅蜜。』

『世尊!不與什麼法合?』

佛說:『不與不善法合,不與善法合;不與世間法合,不與出世間法合;不與有漏法合,不與無漏法合;不與有罪法合,不與無罪法合;不與有為法合,不與無為法合。為什麼呢?般若波羅蜜不是為了取得諸法而生,以這緣故,於諸法無所合。』

經①續:亦不合薩婆若亦不得;不取不受不住不著不斷,如是合亦無所合

那時,釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜也不與薩婆若(一切智)合嗎?』

佛說:『正是,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜也不合薩婆若,也不得。』

釋提桓因說:『世尊!怎樣是般若波羅蜜也不合薩婆若、也不得?』

佛說:『般若波羅蜜不像名字那樣合、不像相那樣合、不像起作之法那樣合。』

釋提桓因說:『那麼如今是怎樣合?』

佛說:『若菩薩摩訶薩如同那不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷的樣子,這樣合,也就是無所合。正是這樣,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜與一切法合,也就是無所合。』

那時,釋提桓因向佛稟白:『未曾有啊!世尊!這般若波羅蜜是為了一切法不起、不生、不得、不失而生的。』

經①終:合不合之念與空虛不堅固之念皆捨離般若;信般若則不信色乃至一切種智

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,起這樣的念頭:「般若波羅蜜,若一切法合、若不合。」這菩薩摩訶薩便是捨棄般若波羅蜜、遠離般若波羅蜜。』

佛告訴須菩提:『還有一種因緣,令菩薩摩訶薩捨棄般若波羅蜜、遠離般若波羅蜜。若菩薩摩訶薩起這樣的念頭:「是般若波羅蜜無所有、空虛、不堅固。」這菩薩摩訶薩便是捨棄般若波羅蜜、遠離般若波羅蜜。須菩提!以這因緣,捨離般若波羅蜜。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!信般若波羅蜜,是信什麼法?』

佛告訴須菩提:『信般若波羅蜜,就不信色,不信受、想、行、識;不信眼乃至意;不信色乃至法;不信眼界乃至意識界;不信檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜;不信內空乃至無法有法空;不信四念處乃至八聖道分;不信佛十力乃至十八不共法;不信須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道;不信菩薩道;不信阿耨多羅三藐三菩提乃至一切種智。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是信般若波羅蜜時,不信色乃至一切種智?』

佛告訴須菩提:『色不可得的緣故,信般若波羅蜜,就不信色;乃至一切種智不可得的緣故,信般若波羅蜜,就不信一切種智。以這緣故,須菩提!信般若波羅蜜時,不信色乃至不信一切種智。』

以下是論釋。

論①:舍利弗承隨喜義而歡喜讚歎;逐句解釋十六句德讚

論主解釋說:前面佛、彌勒、須菩提、釋提桓因共同宣說隨喜之義。舍利弗雖然默然不語,聽聞這般若波羅蜜隨喜之義甚深,無量無邊,大大利益眾生;自身雖已漏盡寂滅,仍發起歡喜心,從座而起,合掌向佛稟白:『能作隨喜、斷除種種戲論、利益無量眾生令其進入佛道的,就是般若波羅蜜。』佛認可他的話,所以說「是」。

般若波羅蜜中宣說諸法實相;諸法實相之中沒有戲論的垢濁,所以名為「畢竟清淨」;因為畢竟清淨,所以能遍照一切五種法藏,也就是過去、未來、現在、無為以及不可說。所以舍利弗說:「世尊!般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故。」

般若波羅蜜能守護菩薩,救拔種種苦惱,能滿足所願,如同梵天王守護三千大千世界,所以眾生都禮敬。

三界之中的三毒之泥所不能污染,所以說「不著三界」。

破除一切貪愛等一百零八種煩惱、我見等六十二見,所以說「破無明黑闇」。

諸法之中智慧最上,一切智慧之中般若波羅蜜為上;以智慧為根本,分別四念處等三十七品,所以說「一切助道法中最上」。

能斷除生、老、病、死等種種怖畏苦惱,所以說「安隱」。

這般若波羅蜜之中攝持五眼,所以說「能與光明」。

離有邊、無邊等種種二邊,所以說「能示正道」。

菩薩住於金剛三昧,斷盡一切煩惱的微細餘習,令其毫無遺餘,得無礙解脫,所以說「一切種智」。

再者,知一切法的總相、別相,是一切種智的因緣,所以名為「一切種智」。

能出生十方三世無量諸佛之法,所以說「諸菩薩母」。

一切法之中各各自相空,所以說「不生不滅」。

斷、常二見是諸見之本,諸見是諸結使之本,諸結使是一切生死之中苦之本,所以說「遠離生死」。

能令眾生信受三寶等諸善法之寶;得了諸善法寶的緣故,便得世間、出世間之樂。能令眾生得這二種樂,所以說「無救者作護」。

這般若波羅蜜之相,乃至十方諸佛也不能破壞。為什麼呢?畢竟不可得的緣故,何況其餘的人!所以說「具足波羅蜜」。

這般若波羅蜜之中無自性的緣故,說諸法不流轉於生死之中、不還入於涅槃——不生所以不轉,不滅所以不還,所以說「能轉三轉十二行法輪」。三轉十二行法輪之義,如先前所說。

一切法有兩分:或有、或無。在這般若之中,有也不應取,無也不應取;離了這有、無,就是諸法之性,所以說「能示諸法性」。

像這樣的無量因緣讚歎般若,後面還將廣說。

論①續:釋供養如佛——佛與般若等無異;帝釋起念之由;舍利弗自說因緣

這般若波羅蜜是以無相為相。有人心未淳熟,尋求它的定相而不能得,便生起輕慢之心。所以舍利弗問:『應當怎樣供養?』

佛教導說:『當如供養佛。』因為人從久遠以來深深執著眾生相,對於尊貴之法情意淡薄,所以說:『如同供養世尊。』

有智慧的人這樣觀察:佛與般若平等無異。為什麼呢?般若修習積集,就轉變為一切智。這裡佛親自說出因緣:『這般若波羅蜜之中,出生賢聖等,出生十善道等世間、出世間之法,乃至一切種智。』

「爾時,帝釋作是念」,帝釋的意思是:『舍利弗是漏盡離欲的人,卻如同執著法的人那樣讚歎般若。』

如今舍利弗自己說出因緣:『菩薩為般若所守護的緣故,以方便之力,能將隨喜的福德迴向,而不破壞般若波羅蜜之相,這件事甚為希有,所以尊敬般若波羅蜜。因此問佛應當怎樣供養。』

再者,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜以自身力勢的緣故,勝過五波羅蜜。

論①續:兩重問答——盲人何以說百千;檀波羅蜜亦有眼何以喻無眼

有人問:五波羅蜜應當用五個盲人作比喻,為什麼竟說「百千」?

回答說:這裡說的是它的力勢,不論人數多少。再者,若說只引導五人,不足以顯出可貴,所以說「百千」。再者,波羅蜜本來也多,如《賢劫三昧》中有八萬四千種波羅蜜,廣說則無量。

有人問:檀波羅蜜也有眼。為什麼呢?信有罪福、破除邪見等無明,所以能行布施,為什麼還把它比喻為無眼?

回答說:布施之中,智慧是客來的,不是正體。譬如四大常相和合,不得相離;諸波羅蜜的和合也是這樣。

所謂不能趣道——道,是菩薩十地之道;城,是一切種智等諸佛之法。再者,道,是八聖道分;城,是涅槃。

如同盲人雖有手足之力,卻不能隨自己的意到達所要去的地方;得到有眼人的指示引導,就能隨意所往,都能成辦。五波羅蜜雖然各各有其事用之能,不得般若的指示引導,尚且不能得二乘,何況無上道!五波羅蜜得般若波羅蜜引導的緣故,得波羅蜜的名字,直至成就佛道。

論①續:帝釋問何以獨讚般若——散石喻與主將喻

帝釋問:『你自己說諸波羅蜜和合、互相佐助,如同四大不得相離。既然這樣,般若波羅蜜也有待於五法,為什麼獨獨說因般若的緣故五法才得波羅蜜的名字?』

回答說:雖然六事和合、互相佐助,但因般若波羅蜜力大的緣故,五法才因此得波羅蜜的名字。譬如調合藥散,雖然眾藥各各有力,因石藥之勢最大,所以名為石散。又如大軍摧破敵陣,雖然人人各有其力,主將力大的緣故,功名歸於主將。

論①續:釋云何生般若——觀不生相;釋無所合——入般若波羅蜜數

舍利弗已經問過供養般若之事,如今問:『行者怎樣生起般若波羅蜜?』

佛回答:『若行者觀色等諸法的不生之相,這就是生起般若波羅蜜。』

舍利弗又問:『怎樣是觀色等不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜生?』

回答說:『色等法,由因緣和合而起,行者知道色是虛妄的,便不令它生起;不起所以不生,不生所以不得,不得所以不失。』

那時,舍利弗問的意思是:『般若既無生的緣處,行者也無生,這樣的般若與什麼法合?終究歸向何處安住?得什麼果報?』

回答說:『般若波羅蜜無生相的緣故,無所合。』若般若波羅蜜有法可合,或善、或不善等,那就不名為般若波羅蜜;如今無所合,才入於般若波羅蜜之數。

論①續:帝釋何以獨問薩婆若;破斷滅故說合;如佛心合五義

有人問:若是這樣,帝釋已經知道一切法不合,為什麼獨獨問「薩婆若不合」?

回答說:帝釋貴重而深深愛著這般若,對薩婆若的愛尚未斷除,所以說:『乃至薩婆若也不合嗎?』

佛回答:『般若波羅蜜與薩婆若也不合。』因為一切法畢竟無生。

這裡佛是為了破除斷滅的邪見才說「合」;般若波羅蜜不像凡夫人那樣取相、著名、以起作有為之法相合,而是如佛心那樣合。

有人問:怎樣是如佛心合?

回答說:一切相虛誑,所以「不取相」;一切法之中有無常等過咎,所以「不受」;吾我之心繫縛執著世間,世間皆是動相,所以「不住」;能生種種苦惱,後必變異,所以「不著」;一切世間顛倒,顛倒的果報不實,如幻、如夢,實無所滅,所以「不斷」。因此,佛不執著於法、不生高心,深入畢竟空的善相之中,深入大悲以救度眾生,菩薩應當如佛心那樣合。

帝釋歡喜,讚歎說:『希有!這般若波羅蜜不破壞諸法,因為不生、不得、不失的緣故,而能成就菩薩,令其得以至於佛地。』

論①終:有所得分別則失般若;取空相亦失;色等自性不可得故不可信

須菩提說:『若菩薩用有所得心這樣分別一切智等,於一切法或合、或不合,這菩薩就失去般若波羅蜜。』

佛然可他的話,並說如是更有因緣:『菩薩若取你所說的「一切法無合不合」,取這空相,說「般若空無所有、不牢固」,這也是失去般若波羅蜜。』

須菩提知道般若波羅蜜是不可得之相,所以問:『若信般若波羅蜜,是信什麼法?』般若波羅蜜連空也不可得,那麼以決定之心,信於什麼法?

佛說:『色等一切法不可信。為什麼呢?色等一切法自性不可得,所以不可信。』

經②:般若名為摩訶波羅蜜——不作大小、合散、無量非無量、廣狹、有力無力

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜名為摩訶波羅蜜。』

『須菩提!以什麼因緣,這般若波羅蜜名為摩訶波羅蜜?』

須菩提說:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜,不把色作大、不把色作小,受、想、行、識不作大、不作小;眼乃至意,色乃至法,眼識界乃至意識界,不作大、不作小;檀波羅蜜乃至禪波羅蜜,不作大、不作小;內空乃至無法有法空,不作大、不作小;四念處乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不作大、不作小;諸佛法,不作大、不作小;諸佛,不作大、不作小。這般若波羅蜜,不把色作合、不把色作散,受、想、行、識不作合、不作散;乃至諸佛不作合、不作散。色不作無量、不作非無量;乃至諸佛不作無量、也不作非無量。色不作廣、不作狹;乃至諸佛不作廣、不作狹。不把色作有力、不把色作無力;乃至諸佛不作有力、不作無力。世尊!以這因緣,這般若波羅蜜,名為摩訶波羅蜜。

『世尊!若新發意的菩薩摩訶薩,不遠離般若波羅蜜、不遠離禪波羅蜜、不遠離毘梨耶波羅蜜、不遠離羼提波羅蜜、不遠離尸羅波羅蜜、不遠離檀波羅蜜,卻這樣起念:「是般若波羅蜜,不作色大、不作色小,乃至諸佛不作大、不作小;色不作合、不作散;不作色無量、不作色非無量;不作色有力、不作色無力;乃至諸佛不作有力、不作無力。」世尊!菩薩摩訶薩若是這樣知解,便是不行般若波羅蜜。為什麼呢?因為這不是般若波羅蜜之相——所謂把色作大作小,乃至把諸佛作大作小;色有力無力,乃至諸佛有力無力。

『世尊!這菩薩摩訶薩因為用有所得心的緣故,有大過失。所謂行般若波羅蜜時,把色作大、把色作小,乃至把諸佛作有力、作無力。為什麼呢?有所得之相者,便沒有阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『這是為什麼呢?眾生不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜也應不生;色不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜不生;乃至佛不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜不生。

『眾生性無的緣故,般若波羅蜜性無;色性無的緣故,般若波羅蜜性無;乃至佛性無的緣故,般若波羅蜜性無。

『眾生非法的緣故,般若波羅蜜非法;色非法的緣故,般若波羅蜜非法;乃至佛非法的緣故,般若波羅蜜非法。

『眾生空的緣故,般若波羅蜜空;色空的緣故,般若波羅蜜空;乃至佛空的緣故,般若波羅蜜空。

『眾生離的緣故,般若波羅蜜離;色離的緣故,般若波羅蜜離;乃至佛離的緣故,般若波羅蜜離。

『眾生無有的緣故,般若波羅蜜無有;色無有的緣故,般若波羅蜜無有;乃至佛無有的緣故,般若波羅蜜無有。

『眾生不可思議的緣故,般若波羅蜜不可思議;色不可思議的緣故,般若波羅蜜不可思議;乃至佛不可思議的緣故,般若波羅蜜不可思議。

『眾生不滅的緣故,般若波羅蜜不滅;色不滅的緣故,般若波羅蜜不滅;乃至佛不滅的緣故,般若波羅蜜不滅。

『眾生不可知的緣故,般若波羅蜜不可知;色不可知的緣故,般若波羅蜜不可知;乃至佛不可知的緣故,般若波羅蜜不可知。

『眾生力不成就的緣故,般若波羅蜜力不成就;色力不成就的緣故,般若波羅蜜力不成就;乃至佛力不成就的緣故,般若波羅蜜力不成就。

『世尊!以這因緣,諸菩薩摩訶薩的般若波羅蜜,名為摩訶波羅蜜。』

以下是論釋。

論②:釋摩訶之義——凡夫隨憶想分別於諸法作大小,般若如實觀

論主解釋說:須菩提聽聞佛所說,疑心開解,讚歎般若波羅蜜說:『這般若名為摩訶波羅蜜。』

佛反問須菩提:『在你意下如何?為什麼名為大波羅蜜?』

須菩提回答:『色等諸法不作大、不作小的緣故。』

凡夫人的心對諸法隨意作大、作小。如人在危急之時,其心縮小;安隱富樂之時,心就寬大。又如八背捨之中,隨著心的緣故,外色或大、或小。

又如凡夫人在眼所見的色之中,連不是色的事也說成是色;如指業、指量、指數、指一異等法合起來當作色,這名為把色作大。有人眼見色時,可見之處名為色,不可見之處不名為色。又有人說:粗色虛誑不是真色,唯有微塵是常的,才是真色;微塵和合之時,假名為色——這名為把色作小。

由於這些因緣,凡夫人對色或作大、或作小,隨著憶想分別的緣故,破壞了諸法之性;般若波羅蜜,隨順色的本性如實而觀,不作大、小。

論②續:釋不合不散、非量非無量、非廣非狹、不說有力不說無力

所謂「不合不散」,般若波羅蜜,不說微細之色和合之後另有色生;但有假名,沒有定相之色,所以無合、無散。

色無邊所以無量——無處不有色、無時不有色,所以沒有量。

色是造作之法;般若波羅蜜之中,不以微塵合起來而有粗色、不以粗色散開而還歸微塵,所以說不合不散;起作之法有分別、有籌量多少,便不得說不合不散。

至於無量——如凡人以空的緣故說無量、以實的緣故說有量;般若波羅蜜遠離空、實二邊,所以說「非量非無量」。

凡夫人隨心憶念而得理解,所以對色作廣、作狹;般若波羅蜜觀實法之相,不隨於心,所以非廣、非狹。

凡夫人不知道諸法是由和合因緣所生,所以說「色有力」。如同合眾多的縷線而成繩,不知道的人便說繩有力;又如牆倒壓死了人,便說牆有力。若各各分散,就沒有力了。般若波羅蜜知道和合之相,不說一法有力、也不說它無力。

所以名為「摩訶般若波羅蜜」。

論②續:復有大因緣——與五度和合行則調柔成辦,離五度單行般若則散亂

還有一重大因緣:若菩薩不遠離六波羅蜜,色等諸法便不作大、不作小。若只單行般若波羅蜜,心就散亂、不調順,多生疑悔、邪見,失去般若波羅蜜之相。若與五波羅蜜和合而行,就調柔不錯亂,能成辦眾事。譬如八聖道分,正見是道,若沒有其餘七分佐助,就不能辦事,也不名為正見。所以佛說:一切諸善法都從因緣和合共同而生,沒有一法是獨自而生的。所以和合之時各各有力,只是力有大小。這名為行般若波羅蜜。

若菩薩離了五波羅蜜,單行般若波羅蜜,分別色等諸法或大、或小等,這人就墮於用有所得,墮在有邊之中。若對色等諸法無所分別大小,卻離了五波羅蜜,執著這不大不小等空相——先前分別諸法大小,有所得,是失;如今執著不大不小等空相,也是失。

論②終:有所得相者無菩提;二法攝一切法;力不成就之義;結歸摩訶波羅蜜

為什麼呢?這裡須菩提說出因緣:「有所得相者,乃至無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」

為什麼這樣說?阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相。有所得之相,會生出種種戲論、諍競;一切法無生無滅,是無所得相。

如同我與眾生,向十方尋求索覓都不可得,但有假名,實際不生。眾生不生的緣故,般若波羅蜜也如同眾生之相,破除吾我的顛倒,所以不生不滅。如色等諸法,生相不可得所以不生。二法統攝一切法:一是眾生、一是法。這二法由因緣的緣故和合而生,但有假名,沒有定性;若法沒有定性,這法就是無生。這二法無生的緣故,當知色等諸法也是無生。

眾生與法,無性、無所有、空、離、不可思議、不滅、不可知,也都是這樣。

所謂「眾生力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力不成就」,先前說過「一切法從因緣和合生,各各無自力」。般若波羅蜜知道諸法各各無自力所以無自性,無自性所以空。

般若波羅蜜從諸法而生,所以無自力;無自力的緣故,也同諸法一樣畢竟空。所以說「眾生及法力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」。

有人問:先前說「色等諸法不作有力、不作無力」,如今為什麼又說「眾生及色等諸法力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」?

回答說:上面說的是「般若觀諸法,不作有力、不作無力」,聽的人會以為:『般若波羅蜜能作這樣的觀,就是有大力。』所以這裡才說「眾生、色等力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」。

由這樣種種因緣,所以名為「摩訶波羅蜜」。

This fascicle is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the fortieth chapter, "Illumination", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin.

Sūtra ①: Śāriputra Praises the Sixteen Virtues of Prajñā and Asks How One Should Make Offerings to It; the Buddha Answers: As One Makes Offerings to the World-Honored One

At that time the venerable Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Is this prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘It is prajñāpāramitā.’

‘World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can illuminate and see all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure. World-Honored One! One should worship prajñāpāramitā. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is not attached to the three realms. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā removes all darkness, because all afflictions and all views are removed. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is supreme among all the dharmas that aid the path. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is peace and security, because it can cut off all fear, suffering, and vexation. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can give light, because it is adorned with the five eyes. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can show and guide beings who have fallen into wrong paths, because it is apart from the two extremes. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is the omniscience of all kinds, because all afflictions together with their residual habits are cut off without remainder. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, because it can give birth to the dharmas of the buddhas. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā neither arises nor ceases, because of the emptiness of specific marks. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is far removed from birth and death, because it is neither permanent nor annihilated. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā acts as a protector for those without protection, because it gives away all precious jewels. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is complete in power, because nothing can destroy it. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can turn the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects, because all dharmas neither turn nor return. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can display the nature of dharmas, because of the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas. World-Honored One! How should one make offerings to prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘One should make offerings to it as one makes offerings to the World-Honored One. Worship prajñāpāramitā as one worships the World-Honored One. Why? The World-Honored One is not different from prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is not different from the World-Honored One; the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is the World-Honored One. From within this prajñāpāramitā are born the buddhas, the bodhisattvas, the pratyekabuddhas, the arhats, the anāgāmin, the sakṛdāgāmin, and the srota-āpanna; from within prajñāpāramitā are born the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the five supernormal powers, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path; from within this prajñāpāramitā are born the ten powers of the Buddha, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion, and the omniscience of all kinds.’

Sūtra ① continued: Śakra Asks Śāriputra Why He Asks This; the Causes and Conditions of Rejoicing and Dedication, and the Simile of the People Blind from Birth; Why Prajñā Alone Is Praised

At that time Śakra Devānām Indra had this thought in his mind: ‘For what cause and condition does Śāriputra ask about this matter?’ Having had this thought, he said to Śāriputra: ‘For what cause and condition do you ask about this matter?’

Śāriputra said to Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Kauśika (Śakra's original clan name)! The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas are guarded by prajñāpāramitā, and because of the power of upāya-kauśalya (skilful means), with regard to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present, the roots of goodness they made from the first arousing of the mind up to the abiding of the Dharma, in all that interval, are all gathered together and rejoiced in, and dedicated to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. For this cause and condition I ask about this matter. Kauśika! The prajñāpāramitā of a bodhisattva-mahāsattva surpasses dānapāramitā, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, and dhyānapāramitā. It is like people blind from birth, whether a hundred, or a thousand, or a hundred thousand: without a guide in front, they cannot set out on the road and cannot enter the city. Kauśika! The five perfections are also like this: apart from prajñāpāramitā, they are like the blind without a guide, unable to head toward the path and unable to attain the omniscience of all kinds. Kauśika! If the five perfections obtain the leading and guiding of prajñāpāramitā, only then are the five perfections called possessed of eyes; because they are guided by prajñāpāramitā, only then do they obtain the name 「波羅蜜」 tr. "pāramitā".’

Śakra Devānām Indra said to Śāriputra: ‘According to what you say, it is prajñāpāramitā that guides the five perfections, and only then do the five perfections obtain the name of pāramitā. Śāriputra! But if there is no dānapāramitā, the five perfections also do not obtain the name of pāramitā; if there is no śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, or dhyānapāramitā, the five perfections likewise do not obtain the name of pāramitā. If that is so, why is prajñāpāramitā alone praised?’

Śāriputra said: ‘Just so! Just so! Kauśika! Without dānapāramitā the five perfections do not obtain the name of pāramitā; without śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, and dhyānapāramitā the five perfections do not obtain the name of pāramitā. But only when a bodhisattva-mahāsattva abides within prajñāpāramitā can he fulfil dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, and dhyānapāramitā. For this reason, Kauśika! among the five perfections prajñāpāramitā is supreme, foremost, most wondrous, unsurpassed, and without equal.’

Sūtra ① continued: How Should Prajñā Be Given Rise To—Because All Dharmas Do Not Arise, Prajñā Arises; With What Dharma Does Prajñā Join—It Joins with Nothing

Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How should prajñāpāramitā be given rise to?’

The Buddha told Śāriputra: ‘Because form does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises; because feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness do not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises; because dānapāramitā does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises; and so on up to: because dhyānapāramitā does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises; because inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path, and the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to omniscience and the omniscience of all kinds do not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises. Because such dharmas as these do not arise, it is in this way that prajñāpāramitā should arise.’

Śāriputra said: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that because form does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises? And so on up to: how is it that because all dharmas do not arise, prajñāpāramitā should arise?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because form does not originate, does not arise, is not found, and is not lost, and so on up to because all dharmas do not originate, do not arise, are not found, and are not lost, prajñāpāramitā arises.’

Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘With what dharma does the prajñāpāramitā that arises in this way join?’

The Buddha said: ‘It joins with nothing; precisely because of this, it obtains the name prajñāpāramitā.’

‘World-Honored One! With what dharmas does it not join?’

The Buddha said: ‘It does not join with unwholesome dharmas, and it does not join with wholesome dharmas; it does not join with worldly dharmas, and it does not join with world-transcending dharmas; it does not join with dharmas with outflows, and it does not join with dharmas without outflows; it does not join with dharmas with fault, and it does not join with dharmas without fault; it does not join with conditioned dharmas, and it does not join with unconditioned dharmas. Why? Prajñāpāramitā does not arise for the sake of obtaining dharmas; for this reason, it joins with nothing among dharmas.’

Sūtra ① continued: It Does Not Join Even with Sarvajñā, Nor Does It Find It; Not Grasping, Not Receiving, Not Abiding, Not Attached, Not Cutting Off—Joining Thus Is Joining with Nothing

At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Does this prajñāpāramitā not join even with sarvajñā (omniscience)?’

The Buddha said: ‘Just so, Kauśika! Prajñāpāramitā does not join even with sarvajñā, nor does it find it.’

Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that prajñāpāramitā does not join even with sarvajñā, nor finds it?’

The Buddha said: ‘Prajñāpāramitā does not join according to names, does not join according to marks, and does not join according to dharmas that originate and act.’

Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘Then how does it join now?’

The Buddha said: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva joins in the manner of that which does not grasp, does not receive, does not abide, is not attached, and does not cut off—joining in this way is joining with nothing. Just so, Kauśika! Prajñāpāramitā joins with all dharmas, and that is joining with nothing.’

At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘It has never been before, World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of all dharmas not originating, not arising, not being found, and not being lost.’

Close of Sūtra ①: The Thought of Joining or Not Joining and the Thought of Empty, Hollow, and Infirm Both Abandon Prajñā; Having Faith in Prajñā, One Does Not Have Faith in Form, and So On up to the Omniscience of All Kinds

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva, when practising prajñāpāramitā, gives rise to such a thought as this: 「般若波羅蜜,若一切法合、若不合。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā—whether it joins with all dharmas or does not join."—this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is abandoning prajñāpāramitā and departing far from prajñāpāramitā.’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘There is also another cause and condition that makes a bodhisattva-mahāsattva abandon prajñāpāramitā and depart far from prajñāpāramitā. If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva gives rise to such a thought as this: 「是般若波羅蜜無所有、空虛、不堅固。」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā is without anything existent, empty and hollow, and not firm."—this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is abandoning prajñāpāramitā and departing far from prajñāpāramitā. Subhūti! By this cause and condition one abandons and departs from prajñāpāramitā.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! To have faith in prajñāpāramitā—what dharma is it to have faith in?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form, does not have faith in feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; does not have faith in the eye and so on up to the mind; does not have faith in forms and so on up to mental objects; does not have faith in the eye element and so on up to the mind-consciousness element; does not have faith in dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, or dhyānapāramitā; does not have faith in inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; does not have faith in the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path; does not have faith in the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; does not have faith in the fruit of srota-āpanna, the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of anāgāmin, the fruit of arhat, or the path of the pratyekabuddha; does not have faith in the bodhisattva path; does not have faith in anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that when one has faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Because form is unfindable, having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form; and so on up to: because the omniscience of all kinds is unfindable, having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in the omniscience of all kinds. For this reason, Subhūti! when one has faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form, and so on up to one does not have faith in the omniscience of all kinds.’

What follows is the treatise's explanation.

Treatise ①: Śāriputra, Taking Up the Meaning of Rejoicing, Rejoices and Praises; the Sixteen Phrases in Praise of Its Virtues Explained One by One

The treatise-author explains: earlier the Buddha, Maitreya, Subhūti, and Śakra Devānām Indra together proclaimed the meaning of rejoicing. Although Śāriputra was silent and did not speak, he heard that this meaning of rejoicing in prajñāpāramitā is very deep, immeasurable and boundless, and greatly benefits beings; although he himself had already exhausted his outflows and was stilled, he still gave rise to a mind of joy, rose from his seat, joined his palms, and said to the Buddha: ‘That which can bring about rejoicing, cut off all idle discourse, and benefit immeasurable beings, causing them to enter the Buddha path, is prajñāpāramitā.’ The Buddha approved his words, and so said 「是」 tr. "It is."

Within prajñāpāramitā is taught the real mark of all dharmas; within the real mark of all dharmas there is no defilement or turbidity of idle discourse, and so it is called 「畢竟清淨」 tr. "ultimately pure"; because it is ultimately pure, it can illuminate everywhere all the five kinds of Dharma treasury, namely the past, the future, the present, the unconditioned, and the inexpressible. Therefore Śāriputra said: 「世尊!般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故。」 tr. "World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can illuminate all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure."

Prajñāpāramitā can guard bodhisattvas, rescue them from all suffering and vexation, and fulfil what they wish for, just as the Brahmā king guards the three-thousand great-thousand world; and so all beings worship it.

The mud of the three poisons within the three realms cannot defile it, and so it is said 「不著三界」 tr. "not attached to the three realms".

It breaks all the one hundred and eight afflictions, such as craving, and the sixty-two views, such as the view of self, and so it is said 「破無明黑闇」 tr. "breaks the black darkness of ignorance".

Among all dharmas wisdom is supreme, and among all wisdom prajñāpāramitā is supreme; with wisdom as the root, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, such as the four foundations of mindfulness, are discriminated, and so it is said 「一切助道法中最上」 tr. "supreme among all the dharmas that aid the path".

It can cut off all fear, suffering, and vexation, such as birth, old age, sickness, and death, and so it is said 「安隱」 tr. "peace and security".

Within this prajñāpāramitā the five eyes are held together, and so it is said 「能與光明」 tr. "can give light".

It is apart from all the two extremes, such as the extreme of the bounded and the extreme of the boundless, and so it is said 「能示正道」 tr. "can show the right path".

The bodhisattva abides in the vajra samādhi, cuts off without remainder even the subtle residual habits of all afflictions, leaving nothing whatsoever left over, and attains unobstructed liberation, and so it is said 「一切種智」 tr. "the omniscience of all kinds".

Again, to know the general marks and the particular marks of all dharmas is the cause and condition of the omniscience of all kinds, and so it is called 「一切種智」 tr. "the omniscience of all kinds".

It can give birth to the dharmas of the immeasurable buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, and so it is said 「諸菩薩母」 tr. "the mother of the bodhisattvas".

Within all dharmas, each is empty of its specific mark, and so it is said 「不生不滅」 tr. "neither arising nor ceasing".

The two views of annihilation and permanence are the root of all views; all views are the root of all fetters; all fetters are the root of suffering within all birth and death; and so it is said 「遠離生死」 tr. "far removed from birth and death".

It can cause beings to have faith in and receive the jewels of all wholesome dharmas, such as the Three Jewels; because they obtain the jewels of all wholesome dharmas, they then obtain worldly and world-transcending happiness. Because it can cause beings to obtain these two kinds of happiness, it is said 「無救者作護」 tr. "acts as a protector for those without refuge".

The mark of this prajñāpāramitā cannot be destroyed even by the buddhas of the ten directions. Why? Because it is ultimately unfindable—how much less by anyone else! And so it is said 「具足波羅蜜」 tr. "complete pāramitā".

Because within this prajñāpāramitā there is no self-nature, it is taught that dharmas do not flow on within birth and death and do not return into nirvāṇa—because they do not arise they do not turn, because they do not cease they do not return—and so it is said 「能轉三轉十二行法輪」 tr. "can turn the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects". The meaning of the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects is as explained earlier.

All dharmas have two portions: either existence or non-existence. Within this prajñā, existence should not be grasped, and non-existence should not be grasped either; to be apart from this existence and non-existence is the nature of dharmas, and so it is said 「能示諸法性」 tr. "can display the nature of dharmas".

Prajñā is praised by immeasurable causes and conditions such as these, and they will be explained broadly further on.

Treatise ① continued: Making Offerings as to the Buddha Explained—the Buddha and Prajñā Are Equal and Not Different; Why Śakra Had His Thought; Śāriputra States the Causes and Conditions Himself

This prajñāpāramitā has the signless as its mark. Some people, whose minds are not yet ripened, seek its fixed mark and cannot find it, and so give rise to a mind of contempt. Therefore Śāriputra asked: ‘How should one make offerings?’

The Buddha taught: ‘One should make offerings as to the Buddha.’ Because people since long ago have been deeply attached to the mark of beings and their feeling for the honoured Dharma is thin, he said: ‘As one makes offerings to the World-Honored One.’

A person with wisdom contemplates in this way: the Buddha and prajñā are equal and not different. Why? Prajñā, cultivated and gathered, turns into omniscience. Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘Within this prajñāpāramitā are born the worthy and noble and the rest, and are born worldly and world-transcending dharmas such as the ten wholesome paths, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds.’

「爾時,帝釋作是念」 tr. "At that time Śakra had this thought": Śakra's meaning was: ‘Śāriputra is a person whose outflows are exhausted and who is free of desire, and yet he praises prajñā like a person attached to dharmas.’

Now Śāriputra himself states the causes and conditions: ‘Because bodhisattvas are guarded by prajñā, by the power of skilful means they can dedicate the merit of rejoicing and yet not destroy the mark of prajñāpāramitā; this matter is very rare, and so I revere prajñāpāramitā. That is why I asked the Buddha how one should make offerings to it.’

Again, Kauśika! Because of its own power and force, prajñāpāramitā surpasses the five perfections.

Treatise ① continued: Two Rounds of Question and Answer—Why the Blind Are Spoken of as a Hundred Thousand; Dānapāramitā Also Has Eyes, So Why Is It Likened to the Eyeless

Someone asks: the five perfections should be likened to five blind people; why then does it say 「百千」 tr. "a hundred thousand"?

The answer: what is spoken of here is its power and force, regardless of the number of people. Again, if it said that it guides only five people, that would not be enough to show how precious it is, and so it says 「百千」 tr. "a hundred thousand". Again, the pāramitā are by origin also many; as in the Samādhi of the Auspicious Kalpa there are eighty-four thousand kinds of pāramitā, and spoken of broadly they are immeasurable.

Someone asks: dānapāramitā also has eyes. Why? Because one has faith in sin and merit and breaks ignorance such as wrong views, one is able to practise giving; why then is it still likened to the eyeless?

The answer: within giving, wisdom is a guest that has come; it is not the proper substance. It is like the four great elements, which are constantly joined together and cannot be apart from one another; the joining together of the perfections is also like this.

As for what is called being unable to head toward the path—the path is the path of the ten grounds of the bodhisattva; the city is the dharmas of the buddhas, such as the omniscience of all kinds. Again, the path is the eight limbs of the noble path; the city is nirvāṇa.

It is like a blind person who, though he has the strength of hands and feet, cannot reach the place he wishes to go according to his own intention; obtaining the showing and guiding of a person possessed of eyes, he can go wherever he wishes and accomplish everything. Although the five perfections each have the ability of their own functions, without obtaining the showing and guiding of prajñā they cannot even attain the two vehicles, how much less the unsurpassed path! Because the five perfections are guided by prajñāpāramitā, they obtain the name of pāramitā, right up to the accomplishment of the Buddha path.

Treatise ① continued: Śakra Asks Why Prajñā Alone Is Praised—the Simile of the Mineral Powder and the Simile of the General

Śakra asks: ‘You yourself say that the perfections are joined together and assist one another, just as the four great elements cannot be apart from one another. That being so, prajñāpāramitā also depends on the five dharmas; why say only that it is because of prajñā that the five dharmas obtain the name of pāramitā?’

The answer: although the six things are joined together and assist one another, it is because the power of prajñāpāramitā is great that the five dharmas thereby obtain the name of pāramitā. It is like compounding a medicinal powder: although each of the many drugs has its own power, because the force of the mineral medicine is greatest, it is called a mineral powder. Or again, it is like a great army breaking the enemy's ranks: although each person has his own strength, because the power of the general is great, the fame of the deed goes to the general.

Treatise ① continued: How Prajñā Is Given Rise To Explained—Contemplating the Mark of Non-Arising; Joining with Nothing Explained—Entering the Count of Prajñāpāramitā

Śāriputra has already asked about the matter of making offerings to prajñā, and now he asks: ‘How does the practitioner give rise to prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha answers: ‘If the practitioner contemplates the mark of non-arising of form and the other dharmas, this is giving rise to prajñāpāramitā.’

Śāriputra asks further: ‘How is it that because one contemplates the non-arising of form and the rest, prajñāpāramitā arises?’

The answer: ‘Form and the other dharmas originate from the coming together of causes and conditions; the practitioner knows that form is false and so does not let it originate; because it does not originate it does not arise, because it does not arise it is not found, because it is not found it is not lost.’

At that time the meaning of Śāriputra's question was: ‘Since prajñā has no conditioned place from which to arise, and the practitioner also has no arising, with what dharma does such a prajñā join? Where in the end does it go to abide? What result does it obtain?’

The answer: ‘Because prajñāpāramitā has no mark of arising, it joins with nothing.’ If prajñāpāramitā had a dharma that it could join with, whether wholesome or unwholesome and so on, then it would not be called prajñāpāramitā; now, because it joins with nothing, it enters the count of prajñāpāramitā.

Treatise ① continued: Why Śakra Asks Only about Sarvajñā; Joining Is Spoken of to Refute Annihilation; the Five Meanings of Joining as the Buddha's Mind Does

Someone asks: if that is so, Śakra already knows that all dharmas do not join; why does he ask only about 「薩婆若不合」 tr. "not joining with sarvajñā"?

The answer: Śakra prizes this prajñā and is deeply attached to it, and his love for sarvajñā has not yet been cut off, and so he says: ‘Does it not join even with sarvajñā?’

The Buddha answers: ‘Prajñāpāramitā does not join even with sarvajñā.’ This is because all dharmas are ultimately non-arising.

Here the Buddha speaks of 「合」 tr. "joining" in order to refute the wrong view of annihilation; prajñāpāramitā does not join in the way ordinary people do, grasping at marks, attaching to names, and joining by means of the dharmas of originating, acting, and the conditioned; rather it joins as the Buddha's mind does.

Someone asks: how is it that it joins as the Buddha's mind does?

The answer: all marks are deceptive, and so 「不取相」 tr. "does not grasp marks"; within all dharmas there are faults such as impermanence, and so 「不受」 tr. "does not receive"; the mind of self binds and attaches one to the world, and the world is entirely a mark of motion, and so 「不住」 tr. "does not abide"; it can give rise to all kinds of suffering and vexation, and afterward it must change, and so 「不著」 tr. "is not attached"; the whole world is inverted, and the result of inversion is not real, like an illusion, like a dream, and in reality there is nothing that ceases, and so 「不斷」 tr. "does not cut off". Therefore the Buddha is not attached to dharmas and does not give rise to a haughty mind; he enters deeply into the wholesome mark of ultimate emptiness and enters deeply into great compassion in order to deliver beings; the bodhisattva should join as the Buddha's mind does.

Śakra rejoiced and praised it, saying: ‘How rare! This prajñāpāramitā does not destroy dharmas, because they do not arise, are not found, and are not lost, and yet it can accomplish the bodhisattva, enabling him to reach the ground of the Buddha.’

Close of Treatise ①: Discriminating with Something to Be Attained Loses Prajñā; Grasping the Mark of Emptiness Also Loses It; Because the Self-Nature of Form and the Rest Is Unfindable, They Cannot Be Believed In

Subhūti said: ‘If a bodhisattva, with a mind that has something to be attained, discriminates in this way omniscience and the rest, whether all dharmas join or do not join, this bodhisattva loses prajñāpāramitā.’

The Buddha approved his words, and said that there is further such a cause and condition: ‘If a bodhisattva grasps what you have said, 「一切法無合不合」 tr. "all dharmas neither join nor do not join", grasps this mark of emptiness, and says 「般若空無所有、不牢固」 tr. "prajñā is empty, without anything existent, and not secure", this too is losing prajñāpāramitā.’

Subhūti knew that prajñāpāramitā is of an unfindable mark, and so he asked: ‘If one has faith in prajñāpāramitā, what dharma does one have faith in?’ In prajñāpāramitā even emptiness is unfindable; then with a decided mind, in what dharma could one have faith?

The Buddha said: ‘Form and all the other dharmas cannot be believed in. Why? The self-nature of form and all the other dharmas is unfindable, and so they cannot be believed in.’

Sūtra ②: Prajñā Is Called Mahāpāramitā—It Does Not Make Great or Small, Joined or Dispersed, Immeasurable or Not Immeasurable, Broad or Narrow, Possessed of Power or Without Power

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is called mahāpāramitā (the great perfection).’

‘Subhūti! For what cause and condition is this prajñāpāramitā called mahāpāramitā?’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā does not make form great and does not make form small; it does not make feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness great and does not make them small; the eye and so on up to the mind, forms and so on up to mental objects, the eye-consciousness element and so on up to the mind-consciousness element—it does not make them great and does not make them small; dānapāramitā and so on up to dhyānapāramitā—it does not make them great and does not make them small; inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas—it does not make them great and does not make them small; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—it does not make them great and does not make them small; the dharmas of the buddhas—it does not make them great and does not make them small; the buddhas—it does not make them great and does not make them small. This prajñāpāramitā does not make form joined and does not make form dispersed; it does not make feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness joined and does not make them dispersed; and so on up to: it does not make the buddhas joined and does not make them dispersed. It does not make form immeasurable and does not make it not immeasurable; and so on up to: it does not make the buddhas immeasurable, nor does it make them not immeasurable. It does not make form broad and does not make it narrow; and so on up to: it does not make the buddhas broad and does not make them narrow. It does not make form possessed of power and does not make form without power; and so on up to: it does not make the buddhas possessed of power and does not make them without power. World-Honored One! For this cause and condition this prajñāpāramitā is called mahāpāramitā.

‘World-Honored One! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva who has newly aroused the mind does not depart from prajñāpāramitā, does not depart from dhyānapāramitā, does not depart from vīryapāramitā, does not depart from kṣāntipāramitā, does not depart from śīlapāramitā, and does not depart from dānapāramitā, and yet gives rise to a thought such as this: 「是般若波羅蜜,不作色大、不作色小,乃至諸佛不作大、不作小;色不作合、不作散;不作色無量、不作色非無量;不作色有力、不作色無力;乃至諸佛不作有力、不作無力。」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā does not make form great and does not make form small, and so on up to: it does not make the buddhas great and does not make them small; it does not make form joined and does not make it dispersed; it does not make form immeasurable and does not make form not immeasurable; it does not make form possessed of power and does not make form without power; and so on up to: it does not make the buddhas possessed of power and does not make them without power."—World-Honored One! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva understands in this way, he is not practising prajñāpāramitā. Why? Because this is not the mark of prajñāpāramitā—namely, making form great or small, and so on up to making the buddhas great or small; form possessed of power or without power, and so on up to the buddhas possessed of power or without power.

‘World-Honored One! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva, because he uses a mind that has something to be attained, has a great fault. That is, when practising prajñāpāramitā he makes form great and makes form small, and so on up to he makes the buddhas possessed of power and makes them without power. Why? For one who has the mark of something to be attained, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘And why is this? Because beings do not arise, prajñāpāramitā also should not arise; because form does not arise, prajñāpāramitā does not arise; and so on up to: because the Buddha does not arise, prajñāpāramitā does not arise.

‘Because beings are without nature, prajñāpāramitā is without nature; because form is without nature, prajñāpāramitā is without nature; and so on up to: because the Buddha is without nature, prajñāpāramitā is without nature.

‘Because beings are not a dharma, prajñāpāramitā is not a dharma; because form is not a dharma, prajñāpāramitā is not a dharma; and so on up to: because the Buddha is not a dharma, prajñāpāramitā is not a dharma.

‘Because beings are empty, prajñāpāramitā is empty; because form is empty, prajñāpāramitā is empty; and so on up to: because the Buddha is empty, prajñāpāramitā is empty.

‘Because beings are apart, prajñāpāramitā is apart; because form is apart, prajñāpāramitā is apart; and so on up to: because the Buddha is apart, prajñāpāramitā is apart.

‘Because beings are non-existent, prajñāpāramitā is non-existent; because form is non-existent, prajñāpāramitā is non-existent; and so on up to: because the Buddha is non-existent, prajñāpāramitā is non-existent.

‘Because beings are inconceivable, prajñāpāramitā is inconceivable; because form is inconceivable, prajñāpāramitā is inconceivable; and so on up to: because the Buddha is inconceivable, prajñāpāramitā is inconceivable.

‘Because beings are non-ceasing, prajñāpāramitā is non-ceasing; because form is non-ceasing, prajñāpāramitā is non-ceasing; and so on up to: because the Buddha is non-ceasing, prajñāpāramitā is non-ceasing.

‘Because beings are unknowable, prajñāpāramitā is unknowable; because form is unknowable, prajñāpāramitā is unknowable; and so on up to: because the Buddha is unknowable, prajñāpāramitā is unknowable.

‘Because the power of beings is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is not accomplished; because the power of form is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is not accomplished; and so on up to: because the power of the Buddha is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is not accomplished.

‘World-Honored One! For this cause and condition the prajñāpāramitā of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas is called mahāpāramitā.’

What follows is the treatise's explanation.

Treatise ②: The Meaning of "Great" Explained—Ordinary People, Following Recollection, Imagining, and Discrimination, Make Dharmas Great or Small; Prajñā Contemplates as Things Really Are

The treatise-author explains: Subhūti, having heard what the Buddha said, had his doubts opened and resolved, and praised prajñāpāramitā, saying: ‘This prajñā is called mahāpāramitā.’

The Buddha asked Subhūti in return: ‘What do you think? Why is it called the great pāramitā?’

Subhūti answered: ‘Because it does not make form and the other dharmas great and does not make them small.’

The minds of ordinary people make dharmas great or small as they please. It is like a person in a time of danger and urgency, whose mind shrinks; in a time of peace, security, wealth, and happiness, the mind becomes wide and great. Or again, as within the eight liberations, because it follows the mind, outer form is either great or small.

Or again, it is like ordinary people who, within the form seen by the eye, call even things that are not form ‘form’; such as combining dharmas like pointing to action, pointing to measure, pointing to number, pointing to one and different, and taking them as form—this is called making form great. Some people, when the eye sees form, call the place that can be seen form, and do not call the place that cannot be seen form. And again, someone says: coarse form is deceptive and is not true form; only the fine particle, being permanent, is true form; when fine particles come together, it is provisionally named form—this is called making form small.

Because of these causes and conditions, ordinary people make form either great or small; because they follow recollection, imagining, and discrimination, they destroy the nature of dharmas. Prajñāpāramitā, in accord with the original nature of form, contemplates it as it really is, and does not make it great or small.

Treatise ② continued: Neither Joined nor Dispersed, Neither Measured nor Immeasurable, Neither Broad nor Narrow, Speaking Neither of Possessing Power nor of Lacking Power, Explained

As for what is called 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed": prajñāpāramitā does not say that after subtle forms come together another form arises; there is only a provisional name, and no form of fixed mark, and so there is no joining and no dispersing.

Form is boundless and so is immeasurable—there is no place without form and no time without form, and so it has no measure.

Form is a fabricated dharma; within prajñāpāramitā, coarse form does not exist through the joining of fine particles, and coarse form does not disperse and return to fine particles, and so it is said to be neither joined nor dispersed; dharmas that originate and act have discrimination and have the reckoning of more and less, and so one cannot say of them that they are neither joined nor dispersed.

As for the immeasurable—as ordinary people say it is immeasurable because it is empty and say it is measurable because it is real; prajñāpāramitā is far removed from the two extremes of the empty and the real, and so it is said 「非量非無量」 tr. "neither measured nor immeasurable".

Ordinary people obtain understanding by following the recollection of their minds, and so they make form broad or narrow; prajñāpāramitā contemplates the mark of real dharmas and does not follow the mind, and so it is neither broad nor narrow.

Ordinary people do not know that dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, and so they say 「色有力」 tr. "form possesses power". It is like joining many threads together to make a rope: those who do not know then say that the rope has power; or again, when a wall falls and crushes a person to death, they say that the wall has power. If each were separated and dispersed, there would be no power. Prajñāpāramitā knows the mark of coming together, and does not say that a single dharma possesses power, nor does it say that it is without power.

Therefore it is called 「摩訶般若波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāprajñāpāramitā".

Treatise ② continued: There Is a Further Great Cause and Condition—Practised Together with the Five Perfections It Is Pliant and Accomplishes; Practising Prajñā Alone Apart from the Five Perfections, the Mind Is Scattered

There is also a great cause and condition: if a bodhisattva does not depart from the six perfections, then form and the other dharmas are not made great and are not made small. If he practises prajñāpāramitā alone, his mind is scattered and not tamed, he gives rise to much doubt and regret and wrong view, and he loses the mark of prajñāpāramitā. If he practises it together with the five perfections, it is pliant and not confused, and can accomplish all matters. It is like the eight limbs of the noble path: right view is the path, but if the other seven limbs do not assist it, it cannot accomplish the matter, and it is not called right view either. Therefore the Buddha said: all wholesome dharmas are born together from the coming together of causes and conditions; there is not a single dharma that is born alone. Therefore when they come together each has power, only the power is great or small. This is called practising prajñāpāramitā.

If a bodhisattva, apart from the five perfections, practises prajñāpāramitā alone, and discriminates form and the other dharmas as either great or small and so on, this person falls into using something to be attained, and falls within the extreme of existence. If he makes no discrimination of great or small with regard to form and the other dharmas, and yet, apart from the five perfections, he is attached to this mark of emptiness of not great and not small and so on—earlier, discriminating dharmas as great or small, with something to be attained, was a loss; now, being attached to the mark of emptiness of not great and not small and so on, is also a loss.

Close of Treatise ②: For One with the Mark of Something to Be Attained There Is No Awakening; Two Dharmas Include All Dharmas; the Meaning of Power Not Accomplished; Concluding in Mahāpāramitā

Why? Here Subhūti states the cause and condition: 「有所得相者,乃至無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "For one who has the mark of something to be attained, and so on up to, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."

Why is this said? Anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is the mark of quiescent extinction, the mark of nothing to be attained, the mark of ultimate purity. The mark of something to be attained gives rise to all kinds of idle discourse, dispute, and contention; all dharmas neither arise nor cease—this is the mark of nothing to be attained.

It is like self and beings: sought and searched for in the ten directions, they are all unfindable; there is only a provisional name, and in reality they do not arise. Because beings do not arise, prajñāpāramitā is also like the mark of beings, breaking the inversion of self, and so it neither arises nor ceases. It is like form and the other dharmas: the mark of arising is unfindable, and so they do not arise. Two dharmas include all dharmas: one is beings, one is dharmas. These two dharmas arise by the coming together of causes and conditions; they have only a provisional name and no fixed nature; if a dharma has no fixed nature, this dharma is non-arising. Because these two dharmas are non-arising, one should know that form and the other dharmas are also non-arising.

Beings and dharmas being without nature, without anything existent, empty, apart, inconceivable, non-ceasing, and unknowable is also all like this.

As for what is called 「眾生力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力不成就」 tr. "because the power of beings is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is not accomplished": it was said earlier, 「一切法從因緣和合生,各各無自力」 tr. "all dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, and each is without power of its own". Prajñāpāramitā knows that dharmas are each without power of their own and so are without self-nature, and being without self-nature are empty.

Prajñāpāramitā is born from dharmas, and so is without power of its own; because it is without power of its own, it too, like dharmas, is ultimately empty. Therefore it is said 「眾生及法力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」 tr. "because the power of beings and of dharmas is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is also not accomplished".

Someone asks: earlier it was said 「色等諸法不作有力、不作無力」 tr. "form and the other dharmas are not made possessed of power and are not made without power"; why now does it further say 「眾生及色等諸法力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」 tr. "because the power of beings and of form and the other dharmas is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is also not accomplished"?

The answer: what was said above is 「般若觀諸法,不作有力、不作無力」 tr. "prajñā contemplates dharmas and does not make them possessed of power and does not make them without power"; the hearer would think: ‘Since prajñāpāramitā can make such a contemplation, it has great power.’ Therefore it is only here that it says 「眾生、色等力不成就故,般若波羅蜜力亦不成就」 tr. "because the power of beings, form, and the rest is not accomplished, the power of prajñāpāramitā is also not accomplished".

Through such various causes and conditions as these, it is therefore called 「摩訶波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāpāramitā".

義疏Exposition

照明品:般若何以能照一切法而受十六句德讚,供養般若何以當如供養世尊,五度離般若何以如盲無導,云何色等不生故般若生、云何合而無所合,合不合之念與取空相之念何以皆失般若,般若何以名摩訶波羅蜜而不作諸法大小有力無力

在問什麼

這一品的品名叫「照明品」,正取自品首舍利弗讚歎般若的第一句——般若波羅蜜「能照一切法」,以「畢竟淨」的緣故。前品之末,佛、彌勒、須菩提、帝釋共說隨喜迴向之義;本品開場,是久已默然的舍利弗從座而起,向佛印證『這就是般若波羅蜜』,隨即一連舉出十六句德讚讚歎般若——能照一切法、應禮、不著三界、除諸闇冥,乃至能轉法輪、能示諸法性——而問:對這樣的般若,應當怎樣供養?佛的答覆把全品的高度一舉立定:「當如供養世尊」,因為「世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」。(品名於諸傳本另有異名,屬考據層之事,詳考據層。)

由這一問一答,全品鋪開三重問目。第一重,帝釋問舍利弗何以問此、又何以獨讚般若——引出生盲人喻與散石、主將之喻:五波羅蜜離了般若,如百千盲人無導,不能趣道入城;六事和合而般若力大,故五法因之得波羅蜜名。第二重,舍利弗問云何生般若、生般若與何法合——佛答色等諸法不生故般若生、般若無所合,乃至不合薩婆若;不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合亦無所合;進而勘定:作合不合之念失般若,取空相之念亦失般若,信般若則不信色等一切法,以不可得故。第三重,須菩提讚般若名摩訶波羅蜜——般若於色乃至諸佛不作大小、合散、無量非無量、廣狹、有力無力;有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。論主逐一釋此三重,末後以『與五度和合行、離五度單行皆有其失』收攝行門。這三重,就是本品經、論要逐段交代的。

逐段解明

一、佛親口印可般若之名。 品首舍利弗白佛:『世尊!這就是般若波羅蜜?』佛答:『是般若波羅蜜。』一問一答只有一句,卻是全品的門檻——舍利弗默然聽完前品隨喜之義,先求佛親口印定所讚之法即是般若,然後才敢傾吐十六句德讚。佛可其言而說「是」,於是下文一切讚歎、問難、勘辨,皆有了佛所印可的所依。這一印可也預示全品的歸趣:所讚的般若不是另一物,正是隨喜迴向所以能不壞實相的那個慧照本身。

二、十六句德讚之首——能照畢竟淨、應禮、不著三界、除諸闇冥。 舍利弗首讚般若「能照一切法」,以「畢竟淨」故——這一句是品名「照明」之所本:照之所以遍,正因體上畢竟清淨、無所執取,如鏡淨故無所不現。次讚應禮——如此之法自應受一切禮敬;次讚不染著於三界——照而不墮所照;次讚除諸闇冥,經自注其故:一切煩惱、諸見除滅故。四句連讀,先立照體之淨,次立照用之尊、之離、之破,是十六句德讚的總綱。

三、助道法中最上、安隱、能與光明。 次三德轉入道品:般若於「一切助道法中最上」——三十七品等一切助道之法皆以慧為導,故般若居最上;「安隱」——能斷一切怖畏苦惱故,怖畏之根在顛倒,慧照破倒故安;「能與光明」——五眼莊嚴故,肉眼乃至佛眼皆由般若得其明用。三句由道品而心地而眼目,讚般若是修道之人一切功用的與力者。

四、能示導離二邊、是一切種智。 次讚般若「能示導墮邪道眾生」,以離二邊故——墮邪道者失正路,般若不落有無二邊,故能為之指歸中道;又讚般若是「一切種智」,以一切煩惱及習俱斷故。前句是攝他,後句是果極:般若之導人,導向的正是煩惱與餘習斷盡的種智之地,能導與所至在此合為一德。

五、諸菩薩母、不生不滅、遠離生死。 次讚般若是「諸菩薩摩訶薩母」,能生諸佛法故——菩薩之為菩薩,以能生佛法為命脈,故般若稱母;「不生不滅」,自相空故——體上自相本空,故無生滅可得;「遠離生死」,非常非滅故——不墮常邊亦不墮滅邊,故超然於生死之流。三句由能生而體空而離流轉,母義與空義並舉而不相妨:正因不生不滅,方能生一切佛法。

六、無救者作護、具足力、能轉法輪、能示諸法性。 末四德:般若於「無救者作護」,施一切珍寶故——無依怙者以法寶為究竟依怙;「具足力」,無能破壞故;「能轉三轉十二行法輪」,一切諸法不轉不還故——法輪之轉,正建立在諸法無轉無還的實相上;「能示諸法性」,無法有法空故。十六句德讚至此收束:由護生之用、無壞之力,歸到轉法輪、示法性的佛之家業,讚般若即是讚佛所行之全體。

七、供養般若當如供養世尊——世尊即是般若。 舍利弗問:對這樣的般若應當怎樣供養?佛答:「當如供養世尊。禮般若波羅蜜,當如禮世尊」——其故是:世尊不異般若,般若不異世尊;「世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」。這是全品最重的一句:供養之極不在儀物,而在認得法與佛不二;敬般若到極處,即是敬佛之所以為佛者。

八、般若中出生三乘賢聖與一切佛法。 佛續自說其故:這般若之中,出生諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹;出生十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、五神通,內空乃至無法有法空,四念處乃至八聖道分;出生佛十力、十八不共法、大慈大悲、一切種智。凡聖賢之位、世出世之善,無一不從般若中出——這是『供養般若如供養世尊』的所以然:般若是一切賢聖與佛法的出生處。

九、帝釋問因緣——舍利弗自陳隨喜迴向之義。 帝釋心念:舍利弗何以問此?舍利弗答:菩薩為般若所守護,以「漚和拘舍羅」(方便善巧)之力,於三世諸佛從初發心乃至法住之間所作善根,一切和合隨喜,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——以此因緣而問。這一答把本品與前品縫合:隨喜迴向所以能集三世之善而不壞實相,全賴般若方便之力,故問供養般若,正是承前品之義而來。

十、生盲人喻——般若將導,五度得波羅蜜名。 舍利弗續說:般若勝於檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪波羅蜜。譬如天生盲人,或百或千或百千,無人前導,不能趣道、不能入城;五波羅蜜離了般若,如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智。若得般若將導,「五波羅蜜名為有眼」,因導而得「波羅蜜」之名。喻意極切:五度自身各有事能,如盲者自有手足;所缺的唯是見路之眼——決定方向、判別邪正的,唯是般若。

十一、帝釋詰難與答——住般若中能具足五度。 帝釋反問:若無檀等任何一度,餘五者皆不得波羅蜜之名,可見六度互相成就,何以獨讚般若?舍利弗先印可其言——確實如此——然後答其正意:但菩薩住般若波羅蜜之中,方能具足檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪五度;以此之故,般若於五波羅蜜中「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」。互資是事實,尊卑亦是事實:能令諸度成其為度的,是般若。

十二、云何應生般若——色等諸法不生故般若生。 舍利弗轉問:應當怎樣生起般若?佛答:「色不生故,般若波羅蜜生」;受想行識、檀乃至禪、內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至一切智一切種智不生故,般若生——如是諸法不生故,般若應生。這是本品義理的樞紐句:般若之生,不從緣起有法上生,恰從照見諸法不生處生;不生是所照,慧照緣此而立名為生。

十三、不起、不生、不得、不失。 舍利弗追問:怎樣是色不生故般若生?佛答:色不起、不生、不得、不失故,乃至一切諸法不起、不生、不得、不失故,般若生。四字連環,是把「不生」拆給人看:不起是不見其從緣現起,不生是不見其有實體出生,不得是求其定相了不可得,不失是既無所得亦無所失。般若正於這四不之處立起,故般若之生,實是無生之照現前。

十四、生般若與何法合——無所合。 舍利弗問:這樣生起的般若,與什麼法合?佛答:「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜」——不與不善法、善法合,不與世間、出世間法合,不與有漏、無漏合,不與有罪、無罪合,不與有為、無為合。其故經自說明:般若不是為了取得諸法而生,所以於諸法無所合。五對俱遣,見般若不繫屬於任何一類法;正因無所繫屬,才成其為到彼岸的慧。

十五、亦不合薩婆若、亦不得。 帝釋進問:般若也不與薩婆若(一切智)合嗎?佛答:也不合、也不得——「般若波羅蜜不如名字、不如相、不如起作法合」。連薩婆若這一切智果也不合不得,是把最後一個可執的殊勝境也遣去:般若不像名字那樣憑施設而合,不像相那樣憑取著而合,不像起作法那樣憑造作而合。帝釋於此歎「未曾有也」——般若正為一切法不起、不生、不得、不失故生。

十六、不取不受不住不著不斷——如是合亦無所合。 帝釋問:那麼如今是怎樣合?佛答:「若菩薩摩訶薩如不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合,亦無所合」——般若與一切法合,亦無所合。這是全品「合」義的正答:不是隔絕不涉,而是以五不之心涉一切法;涉而不取,故名合亦無所合。合與無所合在此不是兩橛,正是一心之兩面。

十七、合不合之念與空虛不堅固之念,皆捨離般若。 須菩提進而勘定二失:菩薩行般若時若起念『般若與一切法若合、若不合』,即是捨般若、遠離般若;佛更說一重——若起念『般若無所有、空虛、不堅固』,也是捨般若、遠離般若。前者失於分別合不合之相,後者失於把「空」又執成一個相。兩失並舉,是本品最細的一道關:說了無所合,不可把無所合取成見解;說了空,不可把空取成所得。

十八、信般若則不信色乃至一切種智——不可得故。 須菩提問:信般若,是信什麼法?佛答:「信般若波羅蜜,則不信色」,不信受想行識,乃至不信一切種智。此語驚人,故佛自釋其故:「色不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信色」,乃至一切種智不可得故不信一切種智。不信不是撥無其事,是不把它們執為有定性可得之法;信般若即是信諸法不可得之實相,故於一一法上不立信執。

十九、論釋品首——舍利弗承隨喜義發歡喜讚歎。 論主先交代場面之由:前品佛、彌勒、須菩提、帝釋共說隨喜之義,舍利弗默然而聽,聞般若隨喜義甚深、無量無邊、大利益眾生;自身雖漏盡寂滅,仍發歡喜心,從座而起,合掌白佛——能作隨喜、斷諸戲論、利益無量眾生令入佛道者,即是般若。佛可其語,故言「是」。漏盡之人本無欣戚,猶為此法起而讚歎,正顯所讚之深。

二十、釋畢竟清淨——遍照五種法藏。 論釋第一德:般若中說諸法實相;實相之中沒有戲論的垢濁,所以名「畢竟清淨」;因為畢竟清淨,所以能遍照一切五種法藏——過去、未來、現在、無為以及不可說。照之遍,不由光力之強,而由體之無垢:垢盡則無所隔,故三世、無為乃至不可說之法藏,無不在照中。這是給「能照一切法,畢竟淨故」最切的注腳。

廿一、釋一切種智之二義。 論釋「一切種智」有二:其一,菩薩住金剛三昧,斷一切煩惱微細餘習令無遺餘,得無礙解脫,故言一切種智——由斷德立名;其二,知一切法總相、別相,是一切種智因緣,故名一切種智——由智德立名。習氣斷盡是其淨,總別俱知是其明;一名之下,斷智二德相成,正應前經『一切煩惱及習斷故』之讚。

廿二、釋轉法輪、示法性——不轉不還、離有離無。 論釋「能轉三轉十二行法輪」:般若中無自性故,說諸法不轉生死中、不還入涅槃——不生故不轉,不滅故不還;法輪之轉正建立在此不轉不還上。又釋「能示諸法性」:一切法有二分,或有、或無;般若之中有亦不應取、無亦不應取,離此有無,即是諸法性。轉而無轉、示而離邊,兩德同出一源。

廿三、無相之法與慢心——舍利弗問供養之由。 論主點出問供養的深意:般若「是無相相」——以無相為其相;有人心未淳熟,向般若求一個定相而不能得,便生輕慢之心。舍利弗正為此輩而問:應云何供養?無相之法最易被淺心者輕忽——看不見、摸不著、無相可取,便疑其無足尊貴。這一問是替一切心未淳熟者發的。

廿四、如供養佛——著眾生相、貴法情薄;佛與般若等無異。 論釋佛答:佛教言當如供養佛,因為人從久遠以來深著眾生相,於尊貴之法情意淡薄——敬人易、敬法難,故以供佛之禮教其敬法。智者觀之,佛與般若平等無異;其故是:般若修習積集,即轉變而為一切智。此中佛自說因緣:般若中出生賢聖、十善道等世出世法乃至一切種智。法成則是佛,故敬法即敬佛。

廿五、釋帝釋之念、舍利弗自說因緣。 論釋帝釋起念之由:舍利弗是漏盡離欲之人,卻如執著法的人那樣熱切讚歎般若,帝釋疑而問之。舍利弗自說因緣:菩薩為般若守護故,以方便力能隨喜福德迴向,而不破般若波羅蜜之相——這件事甚為希有,故尊敬般若而問佛云何供養。隨喜是集福,般若是照空;集福而不壞空相,正是希有處,也正是可敬處。

廿六、問答一——盲人何以說百千。 論設問:五波羅蜜應以五盲人作喻,何以竟說「百千」?答有三義:一者此中說其力勢,不論人數多少;二者若言所導只五人,不足為貴,故說百千;三者波羅蜜本自眾多,如《賢劫三昧》所說有八萬四千種波羅蜜,廣說則無量。喻取其勢而不取其數——無導之盲,百千同滯;得導之眾,百千同進:正顯般若一導之力遍及眾行。

廿七、問答二——檀亦有眼,何以喻無眼。 又問:檀波羅蜜也有眼——信有罪福、破邪見等無明,故能布施——何以還喻為無眼?答:「布施中,智慧是客來,非正體」;譬如四大常相和合、不得相離,諸波羅蜜和合也是如此。布施中誠有慧分,然是伴隨之客,非檀之正體;就正體言,檀自身不具抉擇實相之眼。和合不相離是事實,賓主之位不可亂也是事實。

廿八、道與城之二釋。 論釋喻中「不能趣道、入城」:道者,菩薩十地之道;城者,一切種智等諸佛之法。復次,道者,八聖道分;城者,涅槃。一喻兩釋,通大小之途:就菩薩道言,所趣是十地、所入是佛法之城;就通途言,所趣是八正道、所入是涅槃之城。無論何釋,皆須有眼者導;喻之所指,始終是般若之導功。

廿九、盲人得導喻之正申——尚不得二乘,何況無上道。 論申喻意:盲人雖有手足之力,不能隨意有所至;得有眼人示導,則隨意所往皆能成辦。五波羅蜜雖各各有事能,不得般若示導,尚且不能得二乘,何況無上道!得般若將導故,得波羅蜜名字,直至成佛道。手足之力喻五度自具之功能,眼目之導喻般若抉擇之照;力非不足,無眼則力不成行程——此喻把「將導」二字說到十分。

三十、散石喻、主將喻——般若力大故五法得名。 帝釋再難:你自說諸波羅蜜和合互相佐助、如四大不相離,則般若也有待五法,何以獨說因般若故五法得波羅蜜名?答:雖六事和合、互相佐助,「但般若波羅蜜力大故,五法因得波羅蜜名字」。譬如調合藥散,眾藥各有力,而石藥勢大,故名石散;又如大軍摧敵,人各有力,而主將力大,功名歸主。和合中自有力之大小,名隨大力者立——不廢和合而立獨尊。

卅一、觀不生相是生般若;知虛妄不令起。 論隨經釋「云何生般若」:行者觀色等諸法不生之相,即是生般若。又釋『云何觀不生』:色等由因緣和合而起,行者知色虛妄,不令它起;「不起故不生,不生故不得,不得故不失」。生般若不是另修一法,而是於諸法現起處看破其虛妄、不隨它起;四不連環自此而立——這是把經文的無生義落到觀行的下手處。

卅二、無生相故無所合——入般若波羅蜜數。 論釋「無所合」:舍利弗問意是——般若既無生緣之處,與何法合?終歸何處住?得何果報?答:般若無生相故無所合。若般若有法可合,或善或不善等,即不名般若;「今無所合,故入般若波羅蜜數中」。此語立了一個判準:無所合不是般若的缺憾,正是入般若之數的資格;一有所合,即墮某一類法中,不復是照一切法之慧。

卅三、帝釋何以獨問薩婆若——愛未斷。 論設問:帝釋已知一切法不合,何以獨問薩婆若不合?答:帝釋貴重深著這般若,「於薩婆若愛未斷」,故言乃至薩婆若亦不合耶。佛答:般若、薩婆若亦不合,一切法畢竟無生故。這一問答照出學人通病:粗境易捨,勝境難捨;於一切法能空,於一切智起愛。論主直指其愛根,而佛以畢竟無生一句,並此最後之愛境亦遣。

卅四、破斷滅故說合——如佛心合。 論釋經中何以又言「合」:佛為破斷滅邪見故說合;般若不像凡夫人那樣取相、著名、以起作有為法合,而是「如佛心合」。若聞無所合便謂般若與一切法隔絕斷滅,是又墮一邊;故佛留一「合」字以防斷見,而即刻簡別其合非凡夫之合。合之一字,遮斷滅;如佛心三字,遮取著——一句之中兩邊俱防。

卅五、五義釋如佛心合。 論問:云何如佛心合?答以五義:一切相虛誑,故「不取相」;一切法中有無常等過咎,故「不受」;吾我心縛著世間、世間皆動相,故「不住」;能生種種苦惱、後必變異,故「不著」;一切世間顛倒果報不實、如幻如夢、實無所滅,故「不斷」。是故佛不著法、不生高心,入畢竟空善相中,深入大悲以救眾生——菩薩應如佛心合。五不各對一病:取相、領受、住著、貪染、斷滅;五病俱離,而大悲不廢,正是佛心與一切法相涉之式。

卅六、有所得分別失般若、取空相亦失。 論隨經申二失:須菩提言,菩薩用有所得心分別一切智等、一切法若合若不合,即失般若;佛然可其言,更說一重——若取『一切法無合不合』之空相,言般若空無所有、不牢固,也失般若。帝釋於其間歡喜讚言:希有!般若不破壞諸法,不生不得不失故,而能成就菩薩令至佛地。二失一讚並列:分別是失,執空亦失;不壞諸法而成就行人,方是般若本色。

卅七、色等自性不可得故不可信。 論釋末問:須菩提知般若是不可得相,故問——信般若,信何法?般若之空亦不可得,決定心信於何處?佛答:「色等一切法不可信。何以故?色等一切法自性不可得故不可信。」不可信三字須善會:非謂諸法虛妄不足論,是謂一一法自性求之不可得,故無一法可作信執之所依;信般若者,正信此不可得,故於色乃至一切種智皆不立信。

卅八、般若名摩訶波羅蜜——五對之遣。 經②轉入須菩提之讚:般若名為摩訶波羅蜜。佛反問其故,須菩提答以五對之遣:般若於色受想行識、十二入十八界、六度、內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、諸佛法乃至諸佛,「不作大、不作小」;不作合、不作散;不作無量、不作非無量;不作廣、不作狹;不作有力、不作無力——以是因緣名摩訶波羅蜜。大之為大,不在能把諸法作大,恰在於一切法上大小等相皆所不作;無所作,故其量無可限,是為摩訶。

卅九、新發意菩薩作此念,是為不行般若。 須菩提續說:若新發意菩薩不遠離六波羅蜜,卻起這樣的念頭——般若不作色大不作色小,乃至諸佛不作有力無力——若如是知,「是為不行般若波羅蜜」;因為這不是般若之相:所謂作色大小乃至諸佛大小、有力無力。前段方說不作大小是摩訶之義,此處即勘:把「不作大小」再取成一個念頭去持,念頭本身即是作——於無作處作解,正墮所遣之中。

四十、有所得故有大過失——有所得相者無菩提。 須菩提申其故:這菩薩用有所得心故,「有大過失」——行般若時作色大小、乃至作諸佛有力無力。何以是大過失?「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」這一句是全品斬釘之語:無上菩提與有所得相互不相容;不是得之難,是有所得之心本身即與菩提相違。過失稱大,正因它壞的不是一行一善,而是菩提之體。

四一、十重不生——眾生不生故般若不生,乃至力不成就。 須菩提廣申其理:眾生不生故般若亦應不生,色不生故般若不生,乃至佛不生故般若不生;如是眾生、色乃至佛之性無故般若性無,非法故非法,空故空,離故離,無有故無有,不可思議故不可思議,不滅故不滅,不可知故不可知,力不成就故力不成就——以是因緣,般若名摩訶波羅蜜。十重同一格式:般若不在所照之外別立一性,所照之法如何,能照之慧亦如何;能所同遣而大義自成。

四二、論釋——須菩提疑心開解。 論主交代經②之來由:須菩提聞佛所說,「疑心開解」,讚歎般若言——是般若名為摩訶波羅蜜。佛反問:於汝意云何,何以名為大波羅蜜?須菩提答:色等諸法不作大不作小故。前段經文勘到信般若則不信一切法,語勢已極;須菩提於此不惟不疑,反而開解出「摩訶」一讚,可見遮遣至極處正是大義顯發處——論主以疑心開解四字,點出讚歎是解悟之語,非設問之詞。

四三、凡夫心隨意作大小——急縮安寬、八背捨隨心。 論先立反面:凡夫人心於諸法中隨意作大、作小。如人危急之時其心縮小,安隱富樂時心則寬大;又如八背捨中,隨心之故,所觀外色或大或小。舉此二例,一取世情、一取禪觀,正見「大小」不在法上而在心上:同一境界,心急則小、心安則大;同一色法,隨觀想而或大或小。大小既隨心轉,即知非法之實性。

四四、色作大與色作小之由。 論再舉凡夫執色之相:於眼見色中,連非色之事也說成色——如指業、指量、指數、指一異等法合起來當作色,是名把色作大;有人以可見處名色、不可見處不名色;又有人言粗色虛誑非真色,唯微塵是常方是真色,微塵和合時假名為色,是名把色作小。作大者濫收非色以廣其域,作小者割棄假名以求其實:一擴一縮,同是憶想安立,皆非色之本分。

四五、隨憶想分別破諸法性——般若如實觀。 論結上二段:如是等因緣,凡夫於色或作大或作小,「隨憶想分別故,破諸法性」;般若波羅蜜隨色性如實觀,不作大、小。破諸法性一語極重:不是法性可破,是憶想分別橫加大小於法上,遮卻法之本然,名為破。般若之觀恰相反——隨順色之本性、如其實而觀之,不增一相、不減一相;「不作」二字,正是如實之義。

四六、不合不散——但有假名、無有定相。 論釋「不合不散」:般若不說微細之色和合更有色生;「但有假名,無有定相色」,是故無合無散。又申:色是作法,般若中不以微塵合故有粗色、不以粗色散故還歸微塵;起作之法有分別籌量多少,不得言不合不散。合散是實體之事——有定體者可聚可散;色既唯是假名、無有定相,則從本以來無可合亦無可散,非先合而後令其不合。

四七、非量非無量、非廣非狹、不說有力無力。 論續釋餘對:色無邊故無量,無處無時不有色故無有量;凡人以空故說無量、以實故說有量,般若遠離空實二邊,故言「非量非無量」。凡夫隨心憶念得解,故於色作廣作狹;般若觀實法相、不隨於心,故非廣非狹。凡夫不知和合因緣生諸法,故言「色有力」——如合眾縷為繩而謂繩有力,牆崩殺人而謂牆有力,各各分散則無力;般若知和合相,不說一法有力、亦不說無力。是故名「摩訶般若波羅蜜」。三對同一判法:凡情逐相立量、立廣狹、立力用,般若照其和合假立而俱不作。

四八、復有大因緣——和合行則調柔成辦,單行般若則散亂。 論轉出行門之義:若菩薩不遠離六波羅蜜,色等諸法不作大小;若只單行般若,「則心散亂、不調順」,多生疑悔、邪見,失般若之相;若與五波羅蜜和合行,則「調柔不錯」,能成辦眾事。譬如八聖道分,正見是道,若無七分佐助則不能辦事、亦不名正見。故佛說一切善法皆從因緣和合共生,無一法獨自生者;和合時各各有力,但力有大小——是名行般若波羅蜜。慧須眾行扶持,正如正見須七分佐助;獨慧無行,非唯不辦事,並慧體亦失。

四九、墮有邊與著空相——二俱是失。 論申單行之失有二:若離五波羅蜜行般若,分別色等諸法若大若小,是人即墮用有所得、墮有邊中;若於諸法無所分別,卻離五波羅蜜而著這不大不小等空相——先分別諸法大小、有所得,是失;今著不大不小等空相,也是失。有邊之失易見,空相之失難防:捨了分別又抱住無分別之相,前門拒賊、後門迎賊,故論主兩失並勘,不許停於任何一邊。

五十、有所得相者無菩提——寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相。 論釋所以二俱是失:此中須菩提說因緣——「有所得相者,乃至無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」何以故?阿耨多羅三藐三菩提是「寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相」;有所得相者,生諸戲論、諍競;一切法無生無滅,是無所得相。菩提三相是正面的界定:寂滅故無相可取,無所得故無心可執,畢竟清淨故無垢可雜;凡有所得,必生戲論諍競,與此三相背馳,故決無菩提可成。

五一、眾生不生、破吾我顛倒。 論釋十重不生之首:如我與眾生,十方求索了不可得,「但有假名,實不生」;眾生不生故,般若亦如眾生相——破吾我顛倒故不生不滅;如色等諸法,生相不可得故不生。眾生一重居首,正因吾我是顛倒之根:於本不生之假名眾生上執我執人,是一切戲論之始;般若同眾生相之不生,即是從根上破此顛倒。

五二、二法攝一切法——假名無定性,即是無生。 論立總攝:二法攝一切法——若眾生、若法。此二法因緣和合而生,「但有假名,無有定性」;若法無定性,此法即是無生;是二法無生故,當知色等諸法亦無生。眾生與法,攝盡人法二執之境;二者同是因緣和合上的假名,同無定性,故同歸無生。又結:眾生與法之無性、無所有、空、離、不可思議、不滅、不可知,準此皆然——一「無定性」貫通十重。

五三、力不成就——般若從諸法生故亦畢竟空。 論釋末重「力不成就」:先說一切法從因緣和合生、各各無自力;般若知諸法各各無自力故無自性,無自性故空。進一層:「般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力」;無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空。此語最徹:不但所觀之法無力無性,能觀之般若亦從諸法因緣而立,同一無自力、同一畢竟空——能照之慧不自外於所照之空,方是照之極致。

五四、問答五——恐謂般若有大力,故更遮。 論設末問:先已說色等諸法不作有力不作無力,今何以更說眾生及色等力不成就故般若力亦不成就?答:上說般若觀諸法不作有力無力,聽者將謂『般若能作是觀,即有大力』,是故此中說眾生色等力不成就故、般若力亦不成就。前句遮所觀之力,聽者轉而尊能觀之力,故須再遮:連『能作此觀』的般若也無自力可恃。遮至能觀,遮方究竟。

五五、結歸——如是等種種因緣故名摩訶波羅蜜。 論收全品:由這樣種種因緣,故名「摩訶波羅蜜」。摩訶之義至此圓足:於諸法不作大小合散量廣力用,是遮情之大;十重不生、能所同空,是體之大;與五度和合行而調柔成辦,是行之大;有所得相者無菩提,是果之判。一名之下,全品三重問目盡收——照明之照,即是此無所作、無所得而無所不成辦之大慧。

不要讀錯

不要把「能照一切法」的照,讀成有一個能照的光體去照萬物。經文自注分明——能照是「畢竟淨故」:照之遍出於體之淨,如鏡無垢故物無不現,非般若別具一種照力加被於法。論釋亦然,實相中無戲論垢濁故名畢竟清淨、故能遍照五種法藏。若立一能照之體,即是向無相之法求定相,正是論中所訶「心未淳熟、求其定相不能得,便生慢心」一路的翻版;照是淨之用,不是體外之能。

不要把「世尊即是般若波羅蜜」讀成佛與一部經卷等同,也不要因此把供養誤作只在儀物上用心。經意是:般若修集即轉變為一切智,佛由般若成,法成即是佛,故敬般若當如敬佛;論主又點出此答是對治「深著眾生相、於貴法情薄」的世情。若讀成經卷即佛身而止於供養儀物,是得其事而失其義;若讀成無須恭敬,又失其事——當知即是二字,正教人於恭敬儀中認得佛之所以為佛者。

不要把『信般若則不信色乃至一切種智』讀成撥無諸法、譭棄聖果。不信之故,經文說得極明——「不可得故」:一一法自性求之不可得,故不於其上立信執,非謂色等斷無、聖果虛設。同理,「無所合」不是隔絕,故佛隨即以「如佛心合」防斷滅之見;而合不合之念與「空虛不堅固」之念又二俱勘破。這一連串遮遣,遮的是取相之心,不是所遮之法;若把遮辭讀成斷滅,恰落入論中佛所破的斷滅邪見。

不要把『般若獨尊』與「和合行」讀成互相矛盾,也不要把單行般若讀成愈純愈高。品中兩面並立:一面以生盲人喻、散石主將喻立般若之獨尊——五度離般若如盲無導,般若力大故五法得名;一面論末明說離五度單行般若則心散亂、多疑悔邪見、失般若相,須與五度和合行方調柔成辦。獨尊是就導功與力勢言,和合是就成辦言;如主將力大而功歸之,非謂主將可以無軍獨戰。讀偏任何一面,皆失本品行門之全。

修行作用

本品給用功人的第一件受用,是把『敬法』立到極處。般若無相,最易被求相之心輕忽——看不見瑞應、摸不著境界,便疑其不足貴;本品以十六句德讚與「當如供養世尊」之答,教人於無相之法生起如對佛前之敬。日用中讀誦、思惟般若之際,先收拾輕慢散漫之心,作供養世尊想;此非徒增儀節,是以敬心對治求相之慢,敬到深處,方信法與佛不二。

第二件受用,在「云何生般若」一問的下手處。經答:色等不生故般若生;論釋落實為觀行——色等因緣和合起,行者知其虛妄、不令起,不起故不生、不生故不得、不得故不失。用功人不必別覓般若於玄遠之地:就在日用境界現起處,看破它因緣和合、了無定實,不隨它起憎愛取著——這一念不隨起處,即是般若生處。又當記取「無所合」之判:慧照不繫善惡、有漏無漏任何一邊,繫著一邊即非般若。

第三件受用,是防兩重細失。作『合不合』之念是失,作『般若空無所有』之念也是失;分別諸法大小是墮有邊,著不大不小之空相也是失。用功人於觀空得力處,最易把空又執成所得——本品一再勘破此關,「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」一句,當作座右之銘:檢點自心,凡有一相可據、一得可恃,即知已離般若,急須放下。

第四件受用,是行門的平衡。論末明訓:單行般若則心散亂、多生疑悔邪見;與五度和合行則調柔不錯、能成辦眾事,如正見須七分佐助。用功人不可恃解慧而廢布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定諸行——諸行如手足,慧如眼目,有目無足不能至城;一切善法從因緣和合共生,無一法獨自生者。以慧導行、以行資慧,方是本品所印可的行般若波羅蜜。

承衍

本品的骨幹,是由「照明」一名貫串的三重義:先是讚德——舍利弗以十六句德讚般若,能照一切法而畢竟淨,收於「世尊即是般若波羅蜜」的供養之答,而以生盲人喻、散石主將喻立般若於五度中的將導獨尊之位;次是勘辨——云何生般若(色等不生故生、不起不生不得不失)、云何合(無所合、亦不合薩婆若、如不取不受不住不著不斷而合亦無所合),並勘破合不合之念與取空相之念二失,歸到信般若則不信色等、以不可得故;末是立名——般若不作諸法大小合散量廣力用,十重不生、能所同空,故名摩訶波羅蜜,而以「有所得相者無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」判定其界,以與五度和合行收攝其行。論釋則以畢竟清淨遍照五藏、金剛三昧與總別相知、如佛心合五義、凡夫隨憶想作大小、二法攝一切法、般若從諸法生故亦畢竟空諸段,逐一為經義立地基。

『般若將導五度得波羅蜜名』與「摩訶波羅蜜」二義,尤可見前後諸品義脈之相承。前品隨喜迴向以方便力集三世善根而不壞實相,本品開場即由舍利弗點明此事全賴般若守護,是隨喜義向般若義的收攏;而五度因般若得名之義,與此前諸品累說的般若尊導之義一線相承,至本品以盲人、散石、主將三喻說到最切。摩訶之義既立,般若之「大」已從遮遣一面說足;此後諸品更由信毀、歎淨諸門展轉發明,讀者可合前後諸品觀之,以見般若由讚德而勘辨而立名的一貫之脈(其品目相承與異名之考,詳考據層)。

Illumination: Why Prajñā Can Illuminate All Dharmas and Receives the Praise of Sixteen Phrases on Its Virtues; Why Making Offerings to Prajñā Should Be as Making Offerings to the World-Honored One; Why the Five Perfections Apart from Prajñā Are Like the Blind without a Guide; How Prajñā Arises Because Form and the Rest Do Not Arise, and How It Joins yet Joins with Nothing; Why the Thought of Joining or Not Joining and the Thought That Grasps the Mark of Emptiness Both Lose Prajñā; and Why Prajñā Is Called Mahāpāramitā yet Does Not Make Dharmas Great or Small, Possessed of Power or without Power

What Is Being Asked

This chapter’s name is 「照明品」 tr. "the chapter Illumination," taken precisely from the first phrase of Śāriputra’s praise of prajñā at the head of the chapter—prajñāpāramitā 「能照一切法」 tr. "can illuminate all dharmas," because it is 「畢竟淨」 tr. "ultimately pure." At the end of the previous chapter the Buddha, Maitreya, Subhūti, and Śakra together spoke of the meaning of rejoicing and dedication; as this chapter opens, Śāriputra, long silent, rises from his seat and seeks the Buddha’s confirmation, ‘this is prajñāpāramitā,’ and at once brings out, one after another, sixteen phrases praising its virtues—it can illuminate all dharmas, it is to be worshipped, it is not attached to the three realms, it removes all darkness, and so on up to it can turn the wheel of the Dharma, it can show the nature of all dharmas—and asks: toward such a prajñā, how should one make offerings? The Buddha’s reply sets the height of the whole chapter at a stroke: 「當如供養世尊」 tr. "as one makes offerings to the World-Honored One," because 「世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」 tr. "the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is the World-Honored One." (The chapter has other names in the various transmitted texts; that is a matter for the Apparatus, and is examined in detail there.)

From this one question and answer the whole chapter spreads out into three layers of question. The first layer: Śakra asks why Śāriputra asks this, and why he praises prajñā alone—which draws out the simile of the men blind from birth and the similes of the mineral powder and of the general: the five perfections apart from prajñā are like a hundred thousand blind men without a guide, unable to set out on the road and enter the city; the six matters come together, yet the power of prajñā is great, and so the five dharmas obtain through it the name pāramitā. The second layer: Śāriputra asks how prajñā is to arise, and with what dharma the prajñā that has arisen joins—the Buddha answers that prajñā arises because form and all the other dharmas do not arise, that prajñā joins with nothing, and so on up to not joining even with sarvajñā; not grasping, not receiving, not abiding, not attached, not cutting off—joining thus, it joins with nothing; and further it is examined and settled: to form the thought of joining or not joining loses prajñā, and the thought that grasps the mark of emptiness also loses prajñā; having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in form or in any dharma, because they are unfindable. The third layer: Subhūti praises prajñā as called mahāpāramitā—prajñā, toward form and so on up to the buddhas, does not make great or small, joined or dispersed, measureless or not measureless, broad or narrow, possessed of power or without power; for one with the mark of something to be attained there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. The treatise-author explains these three layers one by one, and at the end gathers the gate of practice together with ‘practising joined with the five perfections, or practising alone apart from them—each has its fault.’ These three layers are exactly what the sūtra and treatise of this chapter must account for passage by passage.

Passage by Passage

1. The Buddha with his own mouth confirms the name of prajñā. At the head of the chapter Śāriputra says to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This is prajñāpāramitā?’ The Buddha answers: ‘This is prajñāpāramitā.’ The question and answer are a single sentence each, yet they are the threshold of the whole chapter—Śāriputra, having heard out in silence the meaning of rejoicing in the previous chapter, first asks the Buddha to confirm with his own mouth that the dharma he is about to praise is prajñā, and only then dares to pour out the sixteen phrases praising its virtues. The Buddha approves his words and says 「是」 tr. "This is," and so all the praise, questioning, and examination below have a basis confirmed by the Buddha. This confirmation also foreshadows where the whole chapter is heading: the prajñā that is praised is not some other thing, but precisely that very illumination of wisdom by which rejoicing and dedication can leave the real mark undestroyed.

2. The head of the sixteen phrases of praise—it can illuminate and is ultimately pure, it is to be worshipped, it is not attached to the three realms, it removes all darkness. Śāriputra first praises prajñā as 「能照一切法」 tr. "can illuminate all dharmas," because it is 「畢竟淨」 tr. "ultimately pure"—this phrase is the source of the chapter name 「照明」 tr. "Illumination": the reason its illumination reaches everywhere is exactly that in its substance it is ultimately pure, grasping at nothing, as a mirror, being clean, has nothing it does not show. Next he praises it as to be worshipped—such a dharma should of itself receive the reverence of all; next, as not stained by attachment to the three realms—it illuminates and yet does not fall into what it illuminates; next, as removing all darkness, and the sūtra itself notes the reason: because all afflictions and all views are removed and destroyed. Read together, the four phrases first set up the purity of the substance of illumination, and then set up the honour, the separateness, and the breaking power of its function; they are the general outline of the sixteen phrases of praise.

3. Supreme among the dharmas that aid the path, peace and security, able to give light. The next three virtues turn to the limbs of the path: prajñā is 「一切助道法中最上」 tr. "supreme among all the dharmas that aid the path"—all the dharmas that aid the path, such as the thirty-seven limbs of the path, take wisdom as their guide, and so prajñā stands supreme; 「安隱」 tr. "peace and security"—because it can cut off all fear, suffering, and vexation; the root of fear lies in inversion, and the illumination of wisdom breaks inversion, and so there is peace; 「能與光明」 tr. "able to give light"—because it is adorned with the five eyes; from the fleshly eye up to the Buddha eye, all obtain their clarity and function through prajñā. The three phrases pass from the limbs of the path to the ground of the mind to the eyes, praising prajñā as the one who gives strength to every function of the one who cultivates the path.

4. Able to show and guide away from the two extremes; it is omniscience of all kinds. Next he praises prajñā as 「能示導墮邪道眾生」 tr. "able to show and guide beings who have fallen onto wrong paths," because it is apart from the two extremes—those who have fallen onto wrong paths have lost the right road, and prajñā does not fall into the two extremes of existence and non-existence, and so it can point them back to the middle way; he further praises prajñā as 「一切種智」 tr. "omniscience of all kinds," because all afflictions and their habit-energies are cut off together. The former phrase is gathering in others; the latter is the utmost of the fruit: where prajñā guides people is exactly toward the ground of omniscience of all kinds, where afflictions and residual habits are cut off without remainder; the one who can guide and the place arrived at here join into a single virtue.

5. The mother of the bodhisattvas, neither arising nor ceasing, far from birth and death. Next he praises prajñā as 「諸菩薩摩訶薩母」 tr. "the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas," because it can give birth to the dharmas of the buddhas—what makes a bodhisattva a bodhisattva is that giving birth to the Buddha’s dharmas is his lifeline, and so prajñā is called mother; 「不生不滅」 tr. "neither arising nor ceasing," because of the emptiness of specific marks—in its substance its specific marks is originally empty, and so there is no arising or ceasing to be found; 「遠離生死」 tr. "far from birth and death," because it is neither permanent nor annihilated—it falls neither into the extreme of permanence nor into the extreme of annihilation, and so stands clear of the stream of birth and death. The three phrases pass from being able to give birth, to the emptiness of the substance, to leaving the round of transmigration; the meaning of mother and the meaning of emptiness are raised together and do not hinder each other: precisely because it neither arises nor ceases, it can give birth to all the dharmas of the buddhas.

6. Acting as protector for those without refuge, complete in power, able to turn the wheel of the Dharma, able to show the nature of all dharmas. The last four virtues: prajñā 「無救者作護」 tr. "acts as protector for those without refuge," because it gives all precious jewels—for those without support, the jewel of the Dharma is the ultimate support; 「具足力」 tr. "complete in power," because nothing can break or destroy it; 「能轉三轉十二行法輪」 tr. "able to turn the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects," because all dharmas neither turn nor return—the turning of the wheel of the Dharma is established precisely on the real mark of dharmas, which neither turn nor return; 「能示諸法性」 tr. "able to show the nature of all dharmas," because of the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas. Here the sixteen phrases of praise come to a close: from the function of protecting beings and the power that cannot be destroyed, they return to turning the wheel of the Dharma and showing the nature of dharmas, the family work of the Buddha—to praise prajñā is to praise the whole of what the Buddha practises.

7. Making offerings to prajñā should be as making offerings to the World-Honored One—the World-Honored One is prajñā. Śāriputra asks: toward such a prajñā, how should one make offerings? The Buddha answers: 「當如供養世尊。禮般若波羅蜜,當如禮世尊」 tr. "As one makes offerings to the World-Honored One. One should worship prajñāpāramitā as one worships the World-Honored One"—and the reason is this: the World-Honored One is not different from prajñā, and prajñā is not different from the World-Honored One; 「世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」 tr. "the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is the World-Honored One." This is the weightiest sentence of the whole chapter: the utmost of offering lies not in ritual objects but in recognising that the Dharma and the Buddha are not two; to revere prajñā to its utmost is to revere that by which the Buddha is the Buddha.

8. Within prajñā are born the worthy and noble of the three vehicles and all the dharmas of the buddhas. The Buddha goes on to state the reason himself: within this prajñā are born the buddhas, bodhisattvas, pratyekabuddhas, arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, and srota-āpannas; there are born the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, and the five supernormal powers, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path; there are born the Buddha’s ten powers, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion, and omniscience of all kinds. Of all the positions of the ordinary, the worthy, and the noble, and of all the wholesome things of the world and beyond the world, there is not one that does not come forth from within prajñā—this is why ‘making offerings to prajñā is as making offerings to the World-Honored One’: prajñā is the place from which all the worthy and noble and all the dharmas of the buddhas are born.

9. Śakra asks the cause and condition—Śāriputra himself sets out the meaning of rejoicing and dedication. Śakra thinks to himself: why does Śāriputra ask this? Śāriputra answers: the bodhisattva is guarded by prajñā, and by the power of 「漚和拘舍羅」 tr. "upāya-kauśalya" (skilful means), he joins together all the roots of goodness made by the buddhas of the three times, from the first arousing of the mind up to the abiding of their Dharma, and rejoices in them all, dedicating them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—it is for this cause and condition that he asks. This answer sews this chapter to the previous one: that rejoicing and dedication can gather the good of the three times without destroying the real mark depends entirely on the power of prajñā’s skilful means, and so the question about making offerings to prajñā comes precisely in continuation of the meaning of the previous chapter.

10. The simile of the men blind from birth—with prajñā as guide, the five perfections obtain the name pāramitā. Śāriputra continues: prajñā surpasses dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, and dhyāna pāramitā. It is like men blind from birth, whether a hundred, a thousand, or a hundred thousand: with no one to guide them in front, they cannot set out on the road and cannot enter the city; the five perfections apart from prajñā are like the blind without a guide, unable to set out on the path and unable to attain omniscience of all kinds. If they obtain prajñā as their guide, 「五波羅蜜名為有眼」 tr. "the five perfections are called possessed of eyes," and through being guided they obtain the name 「波羅蜜」 tr. "pāramitā." The point of the simile is most apt: each of the five perfections has its own capacity for its work, as the blind man has his own hands and feet; what is lacking is only the eye that sees the road—what settles the direction and distinguishes the wrong from the right is prajñā alone.

11. Śakra’s challenge and the answer—abiding in prajñā, one can fully accomplish the five perfections. Śakra asks in return: if any one perfection such as giving is missing, the other five do not obtain the name pāramitā; evidently the six perfections accomplish one another—why praise prajñā alone? Śāriputra first approves his words—it is indeed so—and then answers his real point: it is only when the bodhisattva abides within prajñāpāramitā that he can fully accomplish the five perfections of dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, and dhyāna; for this reason prajñā among the five perfections is 「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」 tr. "supreme, foremost, most wondrous, unsurpassed, and without equal." That they support one another is a fact, and that there is higher and lower is also a fact: what makes the perfections become perfections is prajñā.

12. How should prajñā arise—because form and all the other dharmas do not arise, prajñā arises. Śāriputra turns to ask: how should prajñā be given rise to? The Buddha answers: 「色不生故,般若波羅蜜生」 tr. "Because form does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises"; because feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, giving and so on up to meditation, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path, and the Buddha’s ten powers and so on up to omniscience and omniscience of all kinds do not arise, prajñā arises—because all these dharmas do not arise, prajñā should arise. This is the pivotal sentence of the meaning of this chapter: the arising of prajñā is not an arising on some dharma that exists by dependent origination; it arises exactly where one illuminates and sees that dharmas do not arise; non-arising is what is illuminated, and the illumination of wisdom, taking this as its object, is set up and named arising.

13. Does not originate, does not arise, is not found, is not lost. Śāriputra presses further: what is it that because form does not arise prajñā arises? The Buddha answers: because form does not originate, does not arise, is not found, and is not lost, and so on up to because all dharmas do not originate, do not arise, are not found, and are not lost, prajñā arises. The four phrases in a linked ring take 「不生」 tr. "non-arising" apart to show it: not originating is not seeing it appear from conditions; not arising is not seeing it come to birth as a real substance; not found is that when its fixed mark is sought it is utterly unfindable; not lost is that, since nothing is found, nothing is lost either. Prajñā is set up exactly in the place of these four ‘nots,’ and so the arising of prajñā is in truth the illumination of non-arising becoming present.

14. With what dharma does the arisen prajñā join—it joins with nothing. Śāriputra asks: with what dharma does the prajñā that has arisen in this way join? The Buddha answers: 「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜」 tr. "It joins with nothing, and for this reason it obtains the name prajñāpāramitā"—it does not join with unwholesome or wholesome dharmas, does not join with worldly or world-transcending dharmas, does not join with those with outflows or without outflows, does not join with those with offence or without offence, does not join with the conditioned or the unconditioned. The sūtra itself makes the reason clear: prajñā does not arise in order to obtain dharmas, and so it joins with nothing among dharmas. All five pairs are dispelled together, showing that prajñā belongs to no single class of dharmas; precisely because it belongs to nothing, it becomes the wisdom that reaches the other shore.

15. Nor does it join with sarvajñā, nor is it found. Śakra asks further: does prajñā not join even with sarvajñā (omniscience)? The Buddha answers: it neither joins nor is found—「般若波羅蜜不如名字、不如相、不如起作法合」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā does not join according to names, according to marks, according to dharmas that originate and act." Not joining with and not finding even sarvajñā, this fruit of omniscience, dispels the last and most excellent realm that could be held on to: prajñā does not join as names do, by designation; does not join as marks do, by grasping; does not join as dharmas that originate and act do, by fabrication. At this Śakra exclaims 「未曾有也」 tr. "It has never been before!"—prajñā arises precisely because all dharmas do not originate, do not arise, are not found, and are not lost.

16. Not grasping, not receiving, not abiding, not attached, not cutting off—joining thus, it joins with nothing. Śakra asks: then how does it join now? The Buddha answers: 「若菩薩摩訶薩如不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合,亦無所合」 tr. "If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, as not grasping, not receiving, not abiding, not attached, and not cutting off, joins thus, then he also joins with nothing"—prajñā joins with all dharmas and also joins with nothing. This is the proper answer to the meaning of 「合」 tr. "joining" in the whole chapter: it is not being sealed off and untouched, but meeting all dharmas with a mind of these five ‘nots’; meeting them and not grasping, and so it is called joining and yet joining with nothing. Joining and joining with nothing are here not two separate pieces; they are exactly the two faces of one mind.

17. The thought of joining or not joining and the thought of empty, hollow, and not firm both abandon prajñā. Subhūti goes on to examine and settle two faults: if a bodhisattva practising prajñā forms the thought ‘prajñā either joins with all dharmas or does not join,’ he abandons prajñā and is far from prajñā; the Buddha then speaks one more layer—if one forms the thought ‘prajñā is without anything existent, empty and hollow, not firm,’ this too is abandoning prajñā and being far from prajñā. The former fails by discriminating the marks of joining and not joining; the latter fails by grasping 「空」 tr. "emptiness" again as a mark. The two faults raised together are the finest barrier in this chapter: having said ‘joins with nothing,’ one must not take ‘joins with nothing’ as a view; having said emptiness, one must not take emptiness as something attained.

18. Having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in form and so on up to omniscience of all kinds—because they are unfindable. Subhūti asks: to have faith in prajñā is to have faith in what dharma? The Buddha answers: 「信般若波羅蜜,則不信色」 tr. "Having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form," does not have faith in feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to not having faith in omniscience of all kinds. This saying is startling, and so the Buddha himself explains the reason: 「色不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信色」 tr. "Because form is unfindable, having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form," and so on up to: because omniscience of all kinds is unfindable, one does not have faith in omniscience of all kinds. Not having faith is not wiping out the matter; it is not holding them as dharmas with a fixed nature that can be found; to have faith in prajñā is to have faith in the real mark of the unfindability of dharmas, and so on each and every dharma one does not set up a grasping of faith.

19. The treatise explains the head of the chapter—Śāriputra, taking up the meaning of rejoicing, gives rise to joy and praise. The treatise-author first sets out how the scene came about: in the previous chapter the Buddha, Maitreya, Subhūti, and Śakra together spoke of the meaning of rejoicing, and Śāriputra listened in silence; hearing that the meaning of rejoicing in prajñā is very deep, immeasurable and boundless, and of great benefit to beings, though he himself had exhausted his outflows and was at rest in quiescent extinction, he still gave rise to a joyful mind, rose from his seat, joined his palms, and said to the Buddha—what can make rejoicing, cut off all idle discourse, and benefit immeasurable beings, leading them into the Buddha path, is prajñā. The Buddha approved his words, and so said 「是」 tr. "This is." One whose outflows are exhausted is originally without gladness or sorrow, yet still rises and praises for the sake of this dharma—which shows exactly how deep what he praises is.

20. Explaining ultimate purity—illuminating all five kinds of Dharma treasury. The treatise explains the first virtue: within prajñā the real mark of all dharmas is spoken; within the real mark there is no stain or turbidity of idle discourse, and so it is called 「畢竟清淨」 tr. "ultimately pure"; because it is ultimately pure, it can illuminate all the five kinds of Dharma treasury—the past, the future, the present, the unconditioned, and the inexpressible. The pervasiveness of its illumination comes not from the strength of a light, but from the stainlessness of its substance: when stains are exhausted nothing stands in between, and so the Dharma treasuries of the three times, of the unconditioned, and even of the inexpressible are all within its illumination. This is the most apt gloss on 「能照一切法,畢竟淨故」 tr. "can illuminate all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure."

21. Explaining the two meanings of omniscience of all kinds. The treatise explains 「一切種智」 tr. "omniscience of all kinds" in two ways: first, the bodhisattva abides in the vajra samādhi, cuts off the subtle residual habits of all afflictions so that none remain, and attains unobstructed liberation, and so it is called omniscience of all kinds—the name is set up from the virtue of cutting off; second, knowing the general and particular marks of all dharmas is the cause and condition of omniscience of all kinds, and so it is called omniscience of all kinds—the name is set up from the virtue of knowledge. The cutting off of habit-energies without remainder is its purity; knowing both the general and the particular is its clarity; under one name the two virtues of cutting off and of knowledge complete each other, answering exactly to the sūtra’s praise above, ‘because all afflictions and their habit-energies are cut off.’

22. Explaining turning the wheel of the Dharma and showing the nature of dharmas—neither turning nor returning, apart from existence and apart from non-existence. The treatise explains 「能轉三轉十二行法輪」 tr. "able to turn the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects": because within prajñā there is no self-nature, it teaches that dharmas do not turn within birth and death and do not return into nirvāṇa—because they do not arise they do not turn, and because they do not cease they do not return; the turning of the wheel of the Dharma is established precisely on this not turning and not returning. It further explains 「能示諸法性」 tr. "able to show the nature of all dharmas": all dharmas fall into two portions, existent or non-existent; within prajñā existence should not be grasped and non-existence should not be grasped either; to be apart from this existence and non-existence is the nature of dharmas. Turning without turning, showing while being apart from the extremes—the two virtues come forth from one source.

23. The signless dharma and the proud mind—why Śāriputra asks about offering. The treatise-author points out the deep intent of the question about offering: prajñā 「是無相相」 tr. "is the mark of the signless"—it takes being without mark as its mark; some people, whose minds are not yet ripened, seek a fixed mark in prajñā and cannot find one, and so give rise to a proud mind that slights it. Śāriputra asks precisely for such people: how should one make offerings? The signless dharma is the one most easily slighted by shallow minds—it cannot be seen, cannot be touched, has no mark to grasp, and so they suspect it is not worth honouring. This question is asked on behalf of all whose minds are not yet ripened.

24. As making offerings to the Buddha—attached to the mark of beings, thin in feeling toward the precious Dharma; the Buddha and prajñā are equal and without difference. The treatise explains the Buddha’s answer: the Buddha teaches that one should make offerings as to the Buddha, because people from long ago have been deeply attached to the mark of beings and are thin in feeling toward the precious Dharma—revering a person is easy, revering the Dharma is hard, and so he uses the rite of making offerings to the Buddha to teach them to revere the Dharma. When the wise contemplate it, the Buddha and prajñā are equal and without difference; the reason is: prajñā, cultivated and gathered, turns into omniscience. Here the Buddha himself states the cause and condition: from within prajñā are born the worthy and noble, the ten wholesome paths, and the other dharmas of the world and beyond the world, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds. When the Dharma is accomplished, that is the Buddha; and so to revere the Dharma is to revere the Buddha.

25. Explaining Śakra’s thought and Śāriputra’s own statement of the cause. The treatise explains why Śakra formed his thought: Śāriputra is one whose outflows are exhausted and who is free of desire, yet he praises prajñā as fervently as someone attached to the Dharma; Śakra doubts it and asks him. Śāriputra himself states the cause: because the bodhisattva is guarded by prajñā, by the power of skilful means he can dedicate the merit of rejoicing without breaking the mark of prajñāpāramitā—this matter is very rare, and so he honours prajñā and asks the Buddha how to make offerings. Rejoicing is gathering merit; prajñā is illuminating emptiness; to gather merit and not destroy the mark of emptiness is exactly what is rare, and exactly what is worthy of reverence.

26. Question and answer one—why speak of a hundred thousand blind men. The treatise sets up a question: the five perfections ought to be likened to five blind men, so why does it go so far as to say 「百千」 tr. "a hundred thousand"? The answer has three meanings: first, what is spoken of here is their force, not how many or few the people are; second, if it were said that only five persons are guided, that would not be worth valuing, and so it says a hundred thousand; third, the perfections are in themselves many, as the Samādhi of the Auspicious Kalpa says there are eighty-four thousand kinds of pāramitā, and spoken of broadly they are immeasurable. The simile takes the force and not the number—blind men without a guide, a hundred thousand alike, are stuck; a crowd that has a guide, a hundred thousand alike, go forward: this shows exactly that the power of prajñā’s single guiding reaches all the practices.

27. Question and answer two—giving also has eyes, so why liken it to having none. It asks again: dānapāramitā also has eyes—it has faith that there are offence and merit, and breaks ignorance such as wrong views, and so is able to give—why still liken it to having no eyes? The answer: 「布施中,智慧是客來,非正體」 tr. "within giving, wisdom is a guest that has come, not the proper substance"; just as the four great elements are always joined together and cannot be separated, the perfections joining together are also like this. Within giving there is indeed a share of wisdom, but it is a guest that accompanies it, not the proper substance of giving; with respect to its proper substance, giving itself does not possess the eye that discerns the real mark. That they join and cannot be separated is a fact; that the positions of guest and host cannot be confused is also a fact.

28. Two explanations of the road and the city. The treatise explains the words in the simile 「不能趣道、入城」 tr. "cannot set out on the road or enter the city": the road is the path of the bodhisattva’s ten grounds; the city is omniscience of all kinds and the other dharmas of the buddhas. Again, the road is the eight limbs of the noble path; the city is nirvāṇa. One simile with two explanations reaches both the great and the small ways: in terms of the bodhisattva path, what one sets out toward is the ten grounds and what one enters is the city of the Buddha’s dharmas; in terms of the common way, what one sets out on is the eightfold right path and what one enters is the city of nirvāṇa. Whichever explanation is taken, one needs someone with eyes to guide; what the simile points to is throughout the guiding work of prajñā.

29. The proper extension of the simile of the blind men obtaining a guide—they cannot even attain the two vehicles, let alone the unsurpassed path. The treatise extends the meaning of the simile: although the blind man has the strength of hands and feet, he cannot reach anywhere at will; when he obtains someone with eyes to show and guide him, then wherever he wishes to go he can accomplish it. Although the five perfections each have a capacity for their work, without obtaining prajñā to show and guide them, they cannot even attain the two vehicles, let alone the unsurpassed path! Because they obtain prajñā as guide, they obtain the name pāramitā, all the way to accomplishing the Buddha path. The strength of hands and feet is likened to the functions the five perfections themselves possess; the guidance of the eyes is likened to the discerning illumination of prajñā; it is not that strength is lacking, but without eyes strength does not become a journey—this simile says all there is to say about the one word 「將導」 tr. "guide."

30. The simile of the mineral powder and the simile of the general—because the power of prajñā is great, the five dharmas obtain their name. Śakra challenges again: you yourself say that the perfections join together and assist one another, as the four great elements are not separated, so prajñā too depends on the five dharmas—why say only that it is because of prajñā that the five dharmas obtain the name pāramitā? The answer: although the six matters join together and assist one another, 「但般若波羅蜜力大故,五法因得波羅蜜名字」 tr. "it is only because the power of prajñāpāramitā is great that the five dharmas obtain through it the name pāramitā." It is like blending a medicinal powder: each of the many medicines has its power, yet the mineral medicine has the greatest force, and so it is called a mineral powder; again, it is like a great army crushing the enemy: every man has his strength, yet the general’s strength is great, and the name of the victory goes to the general. Within joining together there are of course greater and lesser powers, and the name is set up according to the one of great power—the joining together is not set aside, and yet the sole honour is established.

31. Contemplating the mark of non-arising is giving rise to prajñā; knowing the false, one does not let it originate. The treatise, following the sūtra, explains 「云何生般若」 tr. "how does prajñā arise": the practitioner contemplates the mark of non-arising of form and all the other dharmas, and this is giving rise to prajñā. It further explains ‘how one contemplates non-arising’: form and the rest originate from the coming together of causes and conditions; the practitioner knows that form is false and does not let it originate; 「不起故不生,不生故不得,不得故不失」 tr. "because it does not originate it does not arise; because it does not arise it is not found; because it is not found it is not lost." Giving rise to prajñā is not cultivating some separate dharma, but seeing through the falseness of dharmas at the very place where they appear, and not originating along with them; the linked ring of the four ‘nots’ is set up from here—this brings the sūtra’s meaning of non-arising down to the point where contemplation and practice take hold.

32. Because it has the mark of non-arising, it joins with nothing—it enters the count of prajñāpāramitā. The treatise explains 「無所合」 tr. "joins with nothing": the intent of Śāriputra’s question is—since prajñā has no place of arising from conditions, with what dharma does it join? Where does it finally abide? What result does it obtain? The answer: because prajñā has the mark of non-arising, it joins with nothing. If prajñā had a dharma it could join with, whether wholesome or unwholesome and so on, it would not be called prajñā; 「今無所合,故入般若波羅蜜數中」 tr. "now, because it joins with nothing, it enters the count of prajñāpāramitā." These words set up a criterion: joining with nothing is not a lack in prajñā, but precisely its qualification for entering the count of prajñā; once it joins with something, it falls into some one class of dharmas, and is no longer the wisdom that illuminates all dharmas.

33. Why Śakra asks only about sarvajñā—his craving is not yet cut off. The treatise sets up a question: Śakra already knows that all dharmas do not join, so why does he ask only about not joining with sarvajñā? The answer: Śakra values and is deeply attached to this prajñā, and 「於薩婆若愛未斷」 tr. "his craving for sarvajñā is not yet cut off," and so he says, ‘does it not join even with sarvajñā?’ The Buddha answers: prajñā and sarvajñā also do not join, because all dharmas are ultimately non-arising. This question and answer lights up a common sickness of learners: coarse realms are easy to relinquish, excellent realms are hard to relinquish; one can empty all dharmas, yet gives rise to craving for omniscience. The treatise-author points straight at the root of his craving, and the Buddha, with the single phrase ‘ultimately non-arising,’ dispels even this last realm of craving.

34. Joining is spoken of to refute annihilation—joining as the Buddha’s mind joins. The treatise explains why the sūtra again speaks of 「合」 tr. "joining": the Buddha speaks of joining in order to refute the wrong view of annihilation; prajñā does not join as ordinary people do, grasping marks, attached to names, joining by conditioned dharmas that originate and act, but 「如佛心合」 tr. "joins as the Buddha’s mind joins." If, hearing ‘joins with nothing,’ one takes prajñā to be cut off from and annihilated with respect to all dharmas, one falls again into an extreme; so the Buddha keeps the one word 「合」 tr. "joining" to guard against the view of annihilation, and at once distinguishes that this joining is not the joining of ordinary people. The one word ‘joining’ blocks annihilation; the words ‘as the Buddha’s mind’ block grasping and attachment—within one sentence both extremes are guarded against.

35. Five meanings explaining joining as the Buddha’s mind joins. The treatise asks: what is joining as the Buddha’s mind joins? It answers with five meanings: because all marks are deceptive, 「不取相」 tr. "it does not grasp at marks"; because in all dharmas there are faults such as impermanence, 「不受」 tr. "it does not receive"; because the mind of self and mine binds and attaches to the world, and the world is all a moving mark, 「不住」 tr. "it does not abide"; because they can give birth to all kinds of suffering and vexation and must afterwards change, 「不著」 tr. "it is not attached"; because all the inverted results of the world are unreal, like an illusion, like a dream, and in reality nothing is extinguished, 「不斷」 tr. "it does not cut off." Therefore the Buddha is not attached to dharmas and does not give rise to a haughty mind; he enters the wholesome mark of ultimate emptiness and enters deeply into great compassion in order to save beings—the bodhisattva should join as the Buddha’s mind joins. Each of the five ‘nots’ answers to one sickness: grasping marks, receiving, abiding and attaching, craving and defilement, annihilation; all five sicknesses are left behind together, and yet great compassion is not set aside—this is exactly the manner in which the Buddha’s mind meets all dharmas.

36. Discriminating with something to be attained loses prajñā; grasping the mark of emptiness also loses it. The treatise, following the sūtra, extends the two faults: Subhūti says that a bodhisattva who, with a mind of something to be attained, discriminates whether omniscience and the rest, and all dharmas, join or do not join, loses prajñā; the Buddha approves his words and speaks one more layer—if one grasps the mark of emptiness ‘all dharmas neither join nor do not join,’ and says that prajñā is empty, without anything existent, not firm, one also loses prajñā. Meanwhile Śakra rejoices and praises it, saying: rare! prajñā does not break or destroy dharmas, because it does not arise, is not found, and is not lost, and yet it can accomplish the bodhisattva and bring him to the Buddha ground. Two faults and one praise stand side by side: discriminating is a fault, and being attached to emptiness is also a fault; not destroying dharmas and yet accomplishing the practitioner—that is the true colour of prajñā.

37. Because the self-nature of form and all the rest is unfindable, they cannot be held in faith. The treatise explains the final question: Subhūti knows that prajñā has the mark of unfindability, and so asks—having faith in prajñā, in what dharma does one have faith? Even the emptiness of prajñā is unfindable; where then does the decided mind place its faith? The Buddha answers: 「色等一切法不可信。何以故?色等一切法自性不可得故不可信。」 tr. "Form and all other dharmas cannot be held in faith. Why? Because the self-nature of form and all other dharmas is unfindable, they cannot be held in faith." The words ‘cannot be held in faith’ must be well understood: they do not mean that dharmas are false and not worth discussing; they mean that when the self-nature of each and every dharma is sought it is unfindable, and so there is not one dharma that can serve as the support of a grasping of faith; one who has faith in prajñā has faith precisely in this unfindability, and so sets up no faith in form or anything up to omniscience of all kinds.

38. Prajñā is called mahāpāramitā—the dispelling of five pairs. The second sūtra passage turns to Subhūti’s praise: prajñā is called mahāpāramitā, the great perfection. The Buddha asks him the reason in return, and Subhūti answers with the dispelling of five pairs: prajñā, toward form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, the twelve sense-fields and the eighteen elements, the six perfections, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the dharmas of the buddhas and so on up to the buddhas, 「不作大、不作小」 tr. "does not make great, does not make small"; does not make joined, does not make dispersed; does not make measureless, does not make not measureless; does not make broad, does not make narrow; does not make possessed of power, does not make without power—for these causes and conditions it is called mahāpāramitā. The greatness of the great lies not in being able to make dharmas great, but precisely in making none of the marks of great and small and the rest upon any dharma; because it makes nothing, its measure cannot be limited, and this is mahā.

39. A bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind forming this thought—this is not practising prajñā. Subhūti continues: if a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind does not keep apart from the six perfections, yet gives rise to such a thought—prajñā does not make form great and does not make form small, and so on up to does not make the buddhas possessed of power or without power—if he knows it in this way, 「是為不行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "this is not practising prajñāpāramitā"; because this is not the mark of prajñā: namely, making form great or small, and so on up to the buddhas great or small, possessed of power or without power. The passage just before has said that not making great or small is the meaning of mahā; here it is at once examined: to take 「不作大小」 tr. "not making great or small" again as a thought to hold, the thought itself is already making—to form an understanding where there is no making is to fall right into what was being dispelled.

40. Because of something to be attained there is a great fault—for one with the mark of something to be attained there is no awakening. Subhūti extends the reason: because this bodhisattva uses a mind of something to be attained, 「有大過失」 tr. "there is a great fault"—in practising prajñā he makes form great or small, and so on up to making the buddhas possessed of power or without power. Why is it a great fault? 「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "For one with the mark of something to be attained, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." This sentence is the nail-cutting word of the whole chapter: unsurpassed awakening and the mark of something to be attained cannot coexist; it is not that attaining it is hard, but that the mind of something to be attained is itself contrary to awakening. The fault is called great exactly because what it destroys is not one practice or one good deed, but the very substance of awakening.

41. Ten layers of non-arising—because beings do not arise, prajñā does not arise, and so on up to power not accomplished. Subhūti broadly extends the principle: because beings do not arise, prajñā too should not arise; because form does not arise, prajñā does not arise; and so on up to because the Buddha does not arise, prajñā does not arise; likewise, because the nature of beings, of form, and so on up to of the Buddha is without nature, the nature of prajñā is without nature; because they are not a dharma, it is not a dharma; because empty, empty; because apart, apart; because non-existent, non-existent; because inconceivable, inconceivable; because non-ceasing, non-ceasing; because unknowable, unknowable; because power is not accomplished, power is not accomplished—for these causes and conditions prajñā is called mahāpāramitā. The ten layers share one form: prajñā does not set up a separate nature outside what it illuminates; as the dharmas illuminated are, so is the wisdom that illuminates; the illuminator and the illuminated are dispelled together, and the meaning of greatness is accomplished of itself.

42. The treatise explains—Subhūti’s doubting mind opens and is resolved. The treatise-author sets out how the second sūtra passage came about: Subhūti, hearing what the Buddha said, 「疑心開解」 tr. "his doubting mind opened and was resolved," and praised prajñā, saying: this prajñā is called mahāpāramitā. The Buddha asked him in return: what do you think—why is it called the great pāramitā? Subhūti answered: because it does not make form and the other dharmas great or small. The sūtra passage before had examined its way to ‘having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in any dharma,’ and the momentum of the words had reached its limit; here Subhūti not only does not doubt, but on the contrary opens out and resolves it into the one praise 「摩訶」 tr. "mahā," which shows that where dispelling reaches its utmost is exactly where the great meaning shines forth—with the words ‘his doubting mind opened and was resolved,’ the treatise-author points out that the praise is the speech of understanding and awakening, not words used to pose a question.

43. The ordinary mind makes great and small at will—contracted in danger, broad in ease; in the eight liberations it follows the mind. The treatise first sets up the opposite side: the mind of ordinary people makes things great and makes things small among dharmas at will. When a person is in danger and pressed, his mind shrinks small; when at peace, secure, rich, and happy, his mind is broad; again, in the eight liberations, because it follows the mind, the outer form contemplated is now large and now small. Of these two examples, one is taken from worldly feeling and one from meditative contemplation, showing exactly that 「大小」 tr. "great and small" lie not in dharmas but in the mind: in the same situation, when the mind is pressed it is small, when the mind is at ease it is great; the same form-dharma, following imagination in contemplation, is now large and now small. Since great and small turn with the mind, one knows they are not the real nature of dharmas.

44. How form is made great and how form is made small. The treatise next brings up the marks of the ordinary person’s grasping of form: within form seen by the eye, even matters that are not form are called form—as when dharmas pointing to action, pointing to measure, pointing to number, pointing to identity and difference, and the like are joined together and taken as form; this is called making form great. Some people call what can be seen form and do not call what cannot be seen form; and again some people say that coarse form is deceptive and not true form, that only the fine particle, being permanent, is true form, and that when fine particles come together they are provisionally named form; this is called making form small. Those who make it great wrongly take in what is not form to widen its domain; those who make it small cut away the provisional name to seek its reality: one expands, one contracts, both alike set up by recollection and imagining, and neither is form’s own proper portion.

45. Following recollection, imagining, and discrimination breaks the nature of dharmas—prajñā contemplates as it really is. The treatise concludes the two passages above: for such causes and conditions, ordinary people make form great or make it small, 「隨憶想分別故,破諸法性」 tr. "following recollection, imagining, and discrimination, they break the nature of dharmas"; prajñāpāramitā contemplates in accord with the nature of form as it really is, and does not make it great or small. The phrase ‘breaks the nature of dharmas’ is very weighty: it is not that the nature of dharmas can be broken, but that recollection, imagining, and discrimination forcibly impose great and small upon dharmas and cover over what dharmas are of themselves, and this is called breaking. The contemplation of prajñā is exactly the opposite—following the original nature of form and contemplating it as it really is, adding not one mark and removing not one mark; the words 「不作」 tr. "does not make" are exactly the meaning of ‘as it really is.’

46. Neither joined nor dispersed—having only a provisional name, without a fixed mark. The treatise explains 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed": prajñā does not teach that when subtle forms come together some further form arises; 「但有假名,無有定相色」 tr. "there is only a provisional name; there is no form of fixed mark," and therefore there is no joining and no dispersing. It further extends this: form is a made dharma; within prajñā, it is not that coarse form exists because fine particles join, nor that fine particles return because coarse form disperses; dharmas that originate and act have discrimination and reckoning of more and less, and cannot be said to be neither joined nor dispersed. Joining and dispersing are matters of real substances—what has a fixed substance can be gathered and can be dispersed; since form is only a provisional name without a fixed mark, then from the beginning there is nothing that can be joined and nothing that can be dispersed; it is not that it was first joined and is afterwards made not to join.

47. Neither measure nor measureless, neither broad nor narrow, not saying possessed of power or without power. The treatise goes on to explain the remaining pairs: form is boundless and so measureless; because there is no place and no time without form, it has no measure; ordinary people say measureless because of emptiness and say it has measure because of reality, but prajñā is far apart from the two extremes of emptiness and reality, and so says 「非量非無量」 tr. "neither measure nor measureless." Ordinary people obtain their understanding by following the recollections of the mind, and so make form broad or make it narrow; prajñā contemplates the mark of the real dharma and does not follow the mind, and so it is neither broad nor narrow. Ordinary people do not know that dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, and so say 「色有力」 tr. "form has power"—as when many strands are joined into a rope and they say the rope has power, or a wall collapses and kills a person and they say the wall has power, whereas each, dispersed, has no power; prajñā knows the mark of coming together, and does not say that any one dharma has power, nor does it say it is without power. Therefore it is called 「摩訶般若波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāprajñāpāramitā." The three pairs share one way of judging: ordinary feeling, chasing marks, sets up measure, sets up broad and narrow, sets up power and function; prajñā illuminates that they are provisionally set up by coming together, and makes none of them.

48. There is a further great cause and condition—practising joined together, one is pliant and accomplishes; practising prajñā alone, one is scattered. The treatise turns out the meaning of the gate of practice: if a bodhisattva does not keep apart from the six perfections, he does not make form and the other dharmas great or small; if he practises prajñā alone, 「則心散亂、不調順」 tr. "then his mind is scattered and not tamed and compliant," and many doubts, regrets, and wrong views arise, and he loses the mark of prajñā; if he practises it joined with the five perfections, then he is 「調柔不錯」 tr. "pliant and without error," and can accomplish the many tasks. It is like the eight limbs of the noble path: right view is the path, yet without the seven other limbs to assist it, it cannot accomplish the task, and is not even called right view. Therefore the Buddha says that all wholesome dharmas are born together from the coming together of causes and conditions, and there is not one dharma that arises by itself alone; when they come together each has its power, but the powers are greater and lesser—this is called practising prajñāpāramitā. Wisdom must be upheld by the many practices, just as right view must be assisted by the seven limbs; wisdom alone without practice not only accomplishes nothing, but loses even the substance of wisdom.

49. Falling into the extreme of existence and being attached to the mark of emptiness—both are faults. The treatise extends the faults of practising alone, which are two: if one practises prajñā apart from the five perfections and discriminates form and the other dharmas as great or small, this person falls into using something to be attained and falls within the extreme of existence; if one does not discriminate among dharmas, yet apart from the five perfections is attached to this mark of emptiness, ‘not great, not small,’ and the like—first to discriminate dharmas as great or small, with something to be attained, is a fault; now to be attached to the mark of emptiness, ‘not great, not small,’ and the like, is also a fault. The fault of the extreme of existence is easy to see; the fault of the mark of emptiness is hard to guard against: having relinquished discrimination, one then embraces the mark of non-discrimination—barring the thief at the front gate and welcoming him at the back—and so the treatise-author examines both faults together and does not allow one to stop at either extreme.

50. For one with the mark of something to be attained there is no awakening—the mark of quiescent extinction, the mark of nothing to be attained, the mark of ultimate purity. The treatise explains why both are faults: here Subhūti states the cause and condition—「有所得相者,乃至無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "For one with the mark of something to be attained, and so on up to: there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." Why? Anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is 「寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相」 tr. "the mark of quiescent extinction, the mark of nothing to be attained, the mark of ultimate purity"; one with the mark of something to be attained gives rise to all idle discourse and contention; all dharmas neither arise nor cease, and this is the mark of nothing to be attained. The three marks of awakening are a positive definition: because it is quiescent extinction, there is no mark to be grasped; because there is nothing to be attained, there is no mind to hold on; because it is ultimately pure, there is no stain to be mixed in; wherever there is something to be attained, idle discourse and contention will surely arise, running counter to these three marks, and so there is certainly no awakening to be accomplished.

51. Beings do not arise—breaking the inversion of self and mine. The treatise explains the first of the ten layers of non-arising: as with the self and beings, sought throughout the ten directions they are utterly unfindable—「但有假名,實不生」 tr. "there is only a provisional name; in reality they do not arise"; because beings do not arise, prajñā too is like the mark of beings—because it breaks the inversion of self and mine, it neither arises nor ceases; as with form and the other dharmas, because the mark of arising is unfindable, they do not arise. The layer of beings stands first exactly because self and mine are the root of inversion: to cling to a self and to a person on beings who are only provisional names and originally do not arise is the beginning of all idle discourse; prajñā’s being the same as the non-arising of the mark of beings is exactly breaking this inversion at the root.

52. Two dharmas gather in all dharmas—a provisional name without fixed nature is non-arising. The treatise sets up the general gathering: two dharmas gather in all dharmas—beings and dharmas. These two dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, 「但有假名,無有定性」 tr. "having only a provisional name, without any fixed nature"; if a dharma is without fixed nature, this dharma is non-arising; because these two dharmas are non-arising, one should know that form and all the other dharmas are also non-arising. Beings and dharmas take in the entire domain of the two graspings, of person and of dharma; both are provisional names upon the coming together of causes and conditions, both are without fixed nature, and so both return to non-arising. It further concludes: beings’ and dharmas’ being without nature, without anything existent, empty, apart, inconceivable, non-ceasing, and unknowable are all so by the same standard—the one 「無定性」 tr. "without fixed nature" runs through all ten layers.

53. Power not accomplished—because prajñā is born from dharmas, it too is ultimately empty. The treatise explains the last layer, 「力不成就」 tr. "power not accomplished": first it says that all dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions and each has no power of its own; prajñā knows that dharmas each have no power of their own and so have no self-nature, and having no self-nature they are empty. Going one layer further: 「般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is born from dharmas and so has no power of its own"; having no power of its own, it too is ultimately empty like all dharmas. These words go to the very bottom: not only are the dharmas contemplated without power and without nature, but the prajñā that contemplates is also set up from the causes and conditions of dharmas, equally without power of its own, equally ultimately empty—only when the wisdom that illuminates does not place itself outside the emptiness it illuminates is illumination at its utmost.

54. Question and answer five—lest one say prajñā has great power, it blocks again. The treatise sets up the last question: it has already been said that form and the other dharmas are not made possessed of power and not made without power; why now say further that because the power of beings, form, and the rest is not accomplished, the power of prajñā too is not accomplished? The answer: above it was said that prajñā contemplates dharmas without making them possessed of power or without power, and the hearer will say, ‘prajñā can make this contemplation, and so it has great power’; therefore here it says that because the power of beings, form, and the rest is not accomplished, the power of prajñā too is not accomplished. The former sentence blocks the power of what is contemplated; the hearer turns instead to honour the power of what contemplates, and so it must be blocked again: even the prajñā that ‘can make this contemplation’ has no power of its own to rely on. Only when the blocking reaches the one who contemplates is the blocking complete.

55. Returning to the conclusion—for such various causes and conditions it is called mahāpāramitā. The treatise gathers up the whole chapter: for such various causes and conditions it is called 「摩訶波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāpāramitā." Here the meaning of mahā is complete: to make none of great and small, joined and dispersed, measure, breadth, and power upon dharmas is the greatness that blocks feeling; the ten layers of non-arising, the illuminator and the illuminated equally empty, is the greatness of substance; practising joined with the five perfections, pliant and accomplishing, is the greatness of practice; for one with the mark of something to be attained there is no awakening—this is the judgement on the fruit. Under one name the three layers of question of the whole chapter are all gathered in—the illumination of ‘Illumination’ is this great wisdom that makes nothing, attains nothing, and yet has nothing it does not accomplish.

Do Not Misread

Do not read the illumination in 「能照一切法」 tr. "can illuminate all dharmas" as there being a body of light that can illuminate, shining on the ten thousand things. The sūtra itself notes it clearly—it can illuminate 「畢竟淨故」 tr. "because it is ultimately pure": the pervasiveness of its illumination comes from the purity of its substance, as a mirror without stain has nothing it does not show; it is not that prajñā separately possesses a power of illumination that it bestows on dharmas. The treatise’s explanation is the same: within the real mark there is no stain or turbidity of idle discourse, and so it is called ultimately pure, and so it can illuminate all five kinds of Dharma treasury. If one sets up a substance that can illuminate, that is seeking a fixed mark in the signless dharma—exactly a replay of the road the treatise rebukes, 「心未淳熟、求其定相不能得,便生慢心」 tr. "the mind not yet ripened, seeking its fixed mark and unable to find it, one then gives rise to a proud mind"; illumination is the function of purity, not a capacity outside the substance.

Do not read 「世尊即是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā" as the Buddha being equated with a scroll of the sūtra, and do not on that account mistake offering to be a matter only of attending to ritual objects. The sūtra’s meaning is: prajñā, cultivated and gathered, turns into omniscience; the Buddha is accomplished by prajñā, and when the Dharma is accomplished that is the Buddha, and so revering prajñā should be as revering the Buddha; the treatise-author further points out that this answer is a remedy for the worldly feeling that is 「深著眾生相、於貴法情薄」 tr. "deeply attached to the mark of beings, and thin in feeling toward the precious Dharma." If one reads it as the scroll of the sūtra being the Buddha’s body and stops at offering ritual objects, one gets the matter and loses its meaning; if one reads it as needing no reverence, one loses the matter as well—know that the word ‘is’ teaches one precisely, within the rite of reverence, to recognise that by which the Buddha is the Buddha.

Do not read ‘having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in form and so on up to omniscience of all kinds’ as wiping out dharmas and throwing away the noble fruits. The reason for not having faith the sūtra states most clearly—「不可得故」 tr. "because they are unfindable": the self-nature of each and every dharma, when sought, is unfindable, and so one does not set up a grasping of faith upon it; it does not mean that form and the rest are utterly non-existent or that the noble fruits are set up in vain. In the same way, 「無所合」 tr. "joins with nothing" is not being cut off, and so the Buddha at once guards against the view of annihilation with 「如佛心合」 tr. "joins as the Buddha’s mind joins"; and both the thought of joining or not joining and the thought 「空虛不堅固」 tr. "empty and hollow, not firm" are seen through. What this whole series of blockings and dispellings blocks is the mind that grasps marks, not the dharmas that are blocked; if one reads the words of blocking as annihilation, one falls right into the wrong view of annihilation that the Buddha refutes in the treatise.

Do not read ‘prajñā alone is honoured’ and 「和合行」 tr. "practising joined together" as contradicting each other, nor read practising prajñā alone as the purer the higher. In this chapter the two sides stand together: on one side, the simile of the men blind from birth and the similes of the mineral powder and the general establish prajñā’s sole honour—the five perfections apart from prajñā are like the blind without a guide, and because prajñā’s power is great the five dharmas obtain their name; on the other side, the end of the treatise states plainly that practising prajñā alone, apart from the five perfections, leaves the mind scattered, with many doubts, regrets, and wrong views, losing the mark of prajñā, and that only by practising it joined with the five perfections is one pliant and able to accomplish. Sole honour is spoken with respect to the work of guiding and the force of power; joining together is spoken with respect to accomplishment; just as the general’s power is great and the victory goes to him, which does not mean the general can fight alone without an army. To read either side one-sidedly is to lose the wholeness of this chapter’s gate of practice.

Bearing on Practice

The first benefit this chapter gives to one who applies himself is to set ‘reverence for the Dharma’ at its utmost. Prajñā is signless, and is most easily slighted by a mind that seeks marks—seeing no auspicious responses and touching no special states, one suspects it is not worth valuing; with the sixteen phrases praising its virtues and the answer 「當如供養世尊」 tr. "as one makes offerings to the World-Honored One," this chapter teaches one to give rise, toward the signless dharma, to a reverence as though before the Buddha. In daily life, when reading, reciting, and reflecting on prajñā, first gather up the slighting and scattered mind and hold the thought of making offerings to the World-Honored One; this is not merely adding ritual observances, but using a reverent mind to remedy the pride that seeks marks—only when reverence goes deep does one have faith that the Dharma and the Buddha are not two.

The second benefit lies in where to take hold of the one question 「云何生般若」 tr. "how does prajñā arise." The sūtra answers: because form and the rest do not arise, prajñā arises; the treatise brings it down to contemplation and practice—form and the rest originate from the coming together of causes and conditions; the practitioner knows them to be false and does not let them originate; not originating, they do not arise; not arising, they are not found; not found, they are not lost. One who applies himself need not look for prajñā in some remote and far-off place: right where the objects of daily life appear, see through their coming together from causes and conditions, utterly without fixed reality, and do not originate along with them in aversion, love, grasping, and attachment—the place where this one thought does not originate along with them is the place where prajñā arises. One should also keep in mind the judgement of 「無所合」 tr. "joins with nothing": the illumination of wisdom is not tied to any one side, good or evil, with outflows or without outflows; to be tied to one side is not prajñā.

The third benefit is guarding against two subtle faults. To form the thought of ‘joining or not joining’ is a fault; to form the thought ‘prajñā is empty and without anything existent’ is also a fault; to discriminate dharmas as great or small is to fall into the extreme of existence, and to be attached to the mark of emptiness ‘not great, not small’ is also a fault. One who applies himself, at the point where the contemplation of emptiness begins to gain strength, most easily grasps emptiness again as something attained—this chapter sees through this barrier again and again, and the one sentence 「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "for one with the mark of something to be attained, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi" should be taken as a motto kept at one’s side: examine one’s own mind, and wherever there is a single mark to lean on or a single attainment to rely on, know that one has already left prajñā, and put it down at once.

The fourth benefit is the balance of the gate of practice. The end of the treatise gives a clear instruction: practising prajñā alone, the mind is scattered and many doubts, regrets, and wrong views arise; practising it joined with the five perfections, one is pliant and without error and can accomplish the many tasks, as right view must be assisted by the seven limbs. One who applies himself must not rely on understanding and wisdom and set aside the practices of giving, keeping the precepts, patience, vigour, and meditation—the practices are like hands and feet, wisdom is like the eyes, and with eyes but no feet one cannot reach the city; all wholesome dharmas are born together from the coming together of causes and conditions, and there is not one dharma that arises by itself alone. To guide practice with wisdom and to nourish wisdom with practice—this is the practising of prajñāpāramitā that this chapter confirms.

Further Resonances

The backbone of this chapter is a threefold meaning strung together by the one name 「照明」 tr. "Illumination": first comes the praise of virtues—Śāriputra praises prajñā with sixteen phrases on its virtues, that it can illuminate all dharmas and is ultimately pure, gathered into the answer on offering, 「世尊即是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā," and with the simile of the men blind from birth and the similes of the mineral powder and the general establishes prajñā’s position as guide and sole honoured one among the five perfections; next comes examination and discernment—how prajñā arises (it arises because form and the rest do not arise; not originating, not arising, not found, not lost), how it joins (it joins with nothing, does not join even with sarvajñā, and joining as not grasping, not receiving, not abiding, not attached, not cutting off, it also joins with nothing), and the seeing through of the two faults, the thought of joining or not joining and the thought that grasps the mark of emptiness, returning to ‘having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in form and the rest, because they are unfindable’; last comes the setting up of the name—prajñā makes none of great and small, joined and dispersed, measure, breadth, and power upon dharmas, with ten layers of non-arising and the illuminator and the illuminated equally empty, and so it is called mahāpāramitā; and with 「有所得相者無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "for one with the mark of something to be attained there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi" its boundary is settled, and with practising joined with the five perfections its practice is gathered in. The treatise’s explanation, in its passages on ultimate purity illuminating all five treasuries, the vajra samādhi and the knowledge of general and particular marks, the five meanings of joining as the Buddha’s mind joins, ordinary people making great and small by recollection and imagining, two dharmas gathering in all dharmas, and prajñā’s being ultimately empty too because it is born from dharmas, lays the foundation for the sūtra’s meaning one piece at a time.

The two meanings ‘prajñā guides the five perfections so that they obtain the name pāramitā’ and 「摩訶波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāpāramitā" especially let one see how the vein of meaning carries on through the preceding and following chapters. The previous chapter, on rejoicing and dedication, gathered the roots of goodness of the three times by the power of skilful means without destroying the real mark; this chapter at its opening has Śāriputra make clear that this matter depends entirely on the guarding of prajñā—a drawing in of the meaning of rejoicing toward the meaning of prajñā; and the meaning that the five perfections obtain their name through prajñā carries on in a single line from the meaning of prajñā as honoured guide spoken of repeatedly in the preceding chapters, and in this chapter, with the three similes of the blind men, the mineral powder, and the general, it is spoken of most aptly. Once the meaning of mahā is established, the 「大」 tr. "greatness" of prajñā has been fully spoken from the side of dispelling; the chapters that follow further unfold and bring it to light through the gates of faith and disparagement and of praising purity; the reader may view the preceding and following chapters together, to see the single continuous vein of prajñā passing from the praise of its virtues, through examination and discernment, to the setting up of its name (the carrying-on of the chapters and the examination of their variant names are detailed in the Apparatus).

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,繫卷六十二,為本論此卷之首品。前品〈隨喜迴向品第三十九〉繫卷六十一,訖於卷末題「大智度論卷第六十一」〔T25 0496a18〕;本品隨即續於卷六十二之首〔T25 0496a21〕,卷與品同起,同前二品〈挍量法施品〉〈隨喜迴向品〉之「卷與品同起」型。本品卷首具足品題、龍樹造署、羅什譯署(「聖者龍樹造」〔T25 0496a23〕與「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0496a24〕);惟本品二署名行全無校勘記錄(底本純署名行,無錨點、無對應校記)——與品三十九之「聖石兩本署名空缺」校記型不同,本品署名行連校記本身亦無,此為與品三十七至三十九一貫模式之差異點,如實誌錄,不強作因果推論。

本品品身正文自品題〔T25 0496a21〕起,終於「如是等種種因緣故名『摩訶波羅蜜』」〔T25 0500a26〕,品訖界〔T25 0500a28〕前;本品範圍內無卷末題,卷六十二於品末之後續入次品〈信毀品第四十一〉,故本品屬「居卷首而不滿卷」型(異於品三十八之品卷同訖)。全品純漢字五千七百五十四(extract --check 工具值;備料曾記五千七百七十,與工具值差十六,以工具實測值為準,如實誌錄)。

品內結構單一單元、二【經】二【論】交替(同品三十八之型,異於品三十七之析為兩單元;本品全帙一貫、不切分):【經】〔T25 0496a25〕、【論】〔T25 0497b17〕、【經】〔T25 0498c16〕、【論】〔T25 0499b14〕——經①論①、經②論②四段相間。問答之數,本品論段內具「問曰」「答曰」對之正式問答凡五(〔T25 0498a13〕〔T25 0498a18〕〔T25 0498b19〕〔T25 0498b25〕〔T25 0500a20〕),另有敘事夾答之問答三(帝釋問〔T25 0498a29〕答曰〔T25 0498b03〕、舍利弗復問〔T25 0498b10〕答曰〔T25 0498b11〕、舍利弗問意〔T25 0498b13〕答曰〔T25 0498b15〕),又二處以「佛答」而非「答曰」作答(〔T25 0498b09〕〔T25 0498b22〕)——「答曰」與「佛答」兩式分立,據底本各自標,不併為一格。

全品說者以舍利弗發起主敘、帝釋與須菩提穿插問難、佛為究竟答主為軸——回搜品內「舍利弗」十八見、「須菩提」十八見、「釋提桓因」八見加「憍尸迦」九見;彌勒僅一見(論①首「上佛、彌勒、須菩提、釋提桓因共說隨喜義」〔T25 0497b17〕之追述),品三十九之主角彌勒於本品退場,格局回歸「舍利弗——帝釋——佛」型,近似更早期諸品;阿難未出現,據正文實標。四標籤皆恰在塊首,無鑲嵌型過渡。

二、術語考

照明。 品名之樞。經①開篇舍利弗白佛,佛可其言,即廣讚般若,首句曰「般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故」〔T25 0496a26〕——「照」之所指,論釋申之:「諸法實相中無戲論垢濁」〔T25 0497b23〕故名畢竟清淨,畢竟清淨故「能遍照一切五種法藏,所謂過去、未來、現在、無為及不可說」(論①釋首德語)——品名「照明」正取此「能照一切法」之德為名。以「世尊」呼起之讚句凡十六(能照畢竟淨・應禮・不著三界・除諸闇冥・助道法中最上・安隱・能與光明・能示導離二邊・一切種智・諸菩薩母・不生不滅・遠離生死・無救者作護・具足力・能轉三轉十二行法輪・能示諸法性),末乃問「應云何供養般若波羅蜜」;慧影疏總其為「先以十八句讚嘆波若」〔X46n0791 0886b24〕,計數口徑與底本逐句計不同,誌錄不判。又論釋牒經之文與經句偶有字異——經「除諸闇冥」而論牒作「破無明黑闇」〔T25 0497c03〕、經「具足力」而論牒作「具足波羅蜜」〔T25 0497c20〕、經「能示導墮邪道眾生,離二邊故」而論牒作「能示正道」〔T25 0497c09〕——牒引取義不取字,據底本並誌,不改從一邊。

世尊即是般若波羅蜜。 供養問之答樞。舍利弗問應云何供養,佛言「當如供養世尊」,其所以然——「世尊不異般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」〔T25 0496b16〕,般若中出生諸佛菩薩三乘賢聖及世出世善法乃至一切種智。論釋補其機——「是般若波羅蜜是無相相」〔T25 0497c28〕,人心未淳熟求其定相不能得便生慢心,故問供養;佛以人深著眾生相、於貴法情薄,故言如供養世尊;「佛與般若等無異」〔T25 0498a03〕,「般若修集,即變為一切智」(論①語)。

將導·如盲無導。 般若於五度中獨尊之義所繫。舍利弗答帝釋:菩薩以「漚和拘舍羅力」〔T25 0496b27〕(校記:石本作「方便力」,見第八目)隨喜迴向;般若將導五波羅蜜故五波羅蜜得波羅蜜名字——「譬如生盲人,若百、若千、若百千而無前導,不能趣道、入城」〔T25 0496c03〕,「五波羅蜜亦如是,離般若波羅蜜,如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智」〔T25 0496c04〕。帝釋詰難六事互資何以獨讚般若,舍利弗答:菩薩住般若中能具足五度,故般若於五波羅蜜中「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」〔T25 0496c21〕。論釋更以石散、主將二喻申「力大得名」義(見第三目)。

生般若·無所合。 經①後半之雙樞。云何應生般若——「色不生故,般若波羅蜜生」〔T25 0496c23〕乃至一切種智不生故般若生;云何不生——「色不起、不生、不得、不失故」〔T25 0497a02〕。生般若與何法合——「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0497a05〕,不與善不善、世出世、有漏無漏、有罪無罪、有為無為法合,「般若波羅蜜不為得諸法故生,以是故於諸法無所合」〔T25 0497a11〕;乃至薩婆若亦不合亦不得——「般若波羅蜜不如名字、不如相、不如起作法合」〔T25 0497a16〕。今云何合——「若菩薩摩訶薩如不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合,亦無所合」〔T25 0497a18〕。論釋開此五義:一切相虛誑故不取相、一切法有無常等過咎故不受、吾我心縛著世間皆動相故不住、能生種種苦惱後變異故不著、一切世間顛倒果報不實如幻如夢無所滅故不斷,「入畢竟空善相中,深入大悲,以救眾生」〔T25 0498c02〕,菩薩應如佛心合;又明佛破斷滅邪見故說合——「般若波羅蜜不如凡夫人取相、著名、作起有為法合,如佛心合」〔T25 0498b24〕。

信般若則不信色。 經①收束之鋒句。作合不合念則捨般若、遠離般若;取「是般若波羅蜜無所有、空虛、不堅固」〔T25 0497a28〕之空相念亦捨般若。須菩提問信般若信何法,佛答「信般若波羅蜜,則不信色」〔T25 0497b03〕乃至不信一切種智;其所以然——「色不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信色」〔T25 0497b13〕,論釋結為「色等一切法自性不可得故不可信」〔T25 0498c14〕。

摩訶波羅蜜。 經②論②之總名。須菩提讚般若名摩訶波羅蜜,其因緣——般若「不作色大、不作色小」〔T25 0498c19〕乃至諸佛不作大小,不作合散、不作無量非無量、不作廣狹、不作有力無力(五對之目,經②具列);新發意菩薩不遠離六度而作如是分別念,是為不行般若,用有所得故有大過失——「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0499a17〕;復以「眾生不生故,般若波羅蜜亦應不生」〔T25 0499a19〕領十重同格式(不生・性無・非法・空・離・無有・不可思議・不滅・不可知・力不成就),皆眾生、色乃至佛遞推於般若。論釋歸其本——「阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相」〔T25 0500a03〕;二法攝一切法(眾生與法),「但有假名,無有定性;若法無定性,此法即是無生」〔T25 0500a11〕;「般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力;無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空」〔T25 0500a17〕——末問答遮「般若能作是觀即有大力」之計,故更說力不成就(〔T25 0500a20〕問答)。

三、譬喻與故事

《大智度論》以譬喻著稱,本品要喻凡六,經①一喻、論①三喻、論②諸喻成群,分承「將導」「獨尊得名」「凡夫作大小」「和合行」四義。

生盲人喻(經①·承「將導」義)。 「譬如生盲人,若百、若千、若百千而無前導,不能趣道、入城」〔T25 0496c03〕——五波羅蜜離般若如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智;得般若將導,是時五波羅蜜名為有眼。論釋兩問申之:一問五波羅蜜應以五盲人作喻何以說百千,答「此中說其力勢,不論多少」〔T25 0498a15〕,又「波羅蜜亦多,如《賢劫三昧》中有八萬四千種波羅蜜」〔T25 0498a16〕;二問檀波羅蜜信有罪福亦有眼何以喻無眼,答「布施中,智慧是客來,非正體」〔T25 0498a20〕,譬如四大常和合不得相離。又釋喻中道城之所指——道者菩薩十地道(復次八聖道分),城者一切種智等諸佛法(復次涅槃);盲人雖有手足力不能隨意有所至,得有眼人示導則所往皆能成辦。

石散喻·主將喻(論①·承「獨尊得名」義)。 答帝釋「何以獨說以般若故五法得波羅蜜名字」——「譬如合散,雖眾藥各各有力,石勢大故,名為石散」〔T25 0498b05〕;「又如大軍摧敵,雖各各有力,主將力大故,主得名字」〔T25 0498b06〕。眾藥合劑而以石得名、大軍摧敵而以主將得名,喻六事和合互相佐助而般若力大故五法因得波羅蜜名字。

心縮心寬喻·八背捨喻(論②·承「凡夫作大小」義)。 凡夫人心於諸法中隨意作大小——「如人急時,其心縮小;安隱富樂時,心則寬大」〔T25 0499b19〕;又如八背捨中隨心故外色或大或小。又凡夫於眼見色中非色事亦言色,指業、指量、指數、指一異等法合為色是名色作大;「麁色虛誑非真色,但微塵常故是真色;微塵和合時,假名為色」〔T25 0499b24〕是名色作小——凡夫「隨憶想分別故,破諸法性」〔T25 0499b27〕,般若「隨色性如實觀,不作大、小」〔T25 0499b28〕。

縷繩喻·牆崩喻(論②·承「不作有力無力」義)。 凡夫不知和合因緣生諸法故言色有力——「如合眾縷以為繩,不知者謂繩有力;又如牆崩殺人,言牆有力」〔T25 0499c11〕,若各各分散則無有力;般若知和合相,不說一法有力、不說言無力。

八聖道七事佐助喻(論②·承「和合行」義)。 「但行般若波羅蜜,則心散亂、不調順,多生疑悔、邪見,失般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0499c17〕;「若與五波羅蜜和合行,則調柔不錯,能成辦眾事」〔T25 0499c19〕——「譬如八聖道分,正見是道,若無七事佐助,則不能辦事」〔T25 0499c20〕,亦不名正見;佛說「一切諸善法皆從因緣和合共生,無有一法獨自生者」〔T25 0499c22〕,和合時各各有力但力有大小。

四、所釋經文

品名網:照明品/大度品/生般若品(底本一名·異名二造·並錄不判)。 本品品名於本論、所釋經、古德疏各側,底本正名一致而異名兩路各出,逐一據底本誌之。

其一,底本型「照明品」(四側同名)。本論(T25n1509)卷首品題〔T25 0496a21〕「大智度論釋照明品第四十」;所釋經(T223)品題「照明品第四十」〔T08n0223 0302a17〕(mulu 顯文「四十 照明品」);吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)疏身品題「照明品第四十」〔X24n0451 0280a11〕;慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)目錄提要與正文疏題皆作「釋照明品第四十」(目錄〔X46n0791 0794b10〕、正文〔X46n0791 0886b16〕)——四側底本正名全同。

其二,丹本異名「大度品」(全然另擬型·非孤證)。T223 品題下所傳夾註記丹本名大度品(inline 校註,繫〔T08n0223 0302a17〕品題行下)——與底本「照明品」完全異形,非增字型(如品三十九「隨喜/隨喜迴向」),屬全然另擬品名之型。又慧影疏正文開篇即曰「第三十九品者,名為大度品」〔X46n0791 0886b17〕——慧影所據論本此品正以「大度品」為名,丹本異名於古德疏得直接旁證,非 T223 夾註孤證(此為備料所未及之新證,今逐字核入)。

其三,吉藏異名「生般若品」(疏家依教義另擬)。X24 目錄提要「照明品第四十」條目(繫〔X24n0451 0195b13〕)下有所傳夾註記「亦云生般若品」(inline 註);其疏身自釋其義——「此品亦云生般若品,從下文眾生得悟般若,故於緣名生也」〔X24n0451 0280b07〕——名之所取,正指本品經①「云何應生般若」以下之教義焦點,屬後世疏家依教義另擬之俗稱,非底本傳承異文。吉藏並自釋底本名——「照明品者,從初故作名」〔X24n0451 0280b02〕,「畢竟遠離顛倒無明,照諸法實相明耳,故云照明也」〔X24n0451 0280b03〕。

品次負一階(延續既定現象·本品三方同向·貫穿品題至品末)。 其一,品題校記〔T25 0496a21〕——底本「大智度論釋照明品第四十」;聖本作「大智度經論釋第三十九品訖第三十品上是能品」(仍以「第三十九」稱本品,且句式殘缺難解,如實傳錄原樣,不強作校勘臆測);石本作「般若波羅蜜品第三十九照明品」(亦以「第三十九」稱本品,品名「照明品」正確附帶)——聖石兩支續以「三十九」稱本應為「四十」之品,品三十二以下負一階鏈續存至本品品題。其二,品末〔T25 0500a27〕「蜜」字下校記——「蜜字次行石山寺本有釋三十九品竟六字」:石山寺本(即校記所稱「石」本)於本品將結束處註記「釋三十九品竟」,再以「三十九」稱品四十——負一階續存直至品末,品題品末雙重印證。其三,慧影疏以「第三十九品」稱本品(〔X46n0791 0886b17〕,見上),與聖、石同方向——三方各自不同來源、同一方向偏差,誌錄不判優劣,其機制未明,不強解。

卷層分卷不同步(石本卷號超前一·與品號負一階分立·勿混為一談)。 〔T25 0498c15〕「可得故不可信」句下有孤立校註——「大智度經卷第六十三終【石】」:石本在此處(底本卷六十二中段,非卷末)另立「卷第六十三終」之卷末題,意謂石本之分卷與底本不同步,其卷號六十三較底本卷六十二超前一(正一),非負一階——品號層之負一階(聖石「第三十九」)與卷號層之超前一,係兩個獨立之錯位現象,方向相反、層級不同,措辭分立,皆如實記不判(此條為品三十七至三十九校勘所未見之新型態)。

T223 mulu 屬性偏移(誌錄不強解)。 所釋經 T223 側,本品 mulu 屬性標序作「n=41」而顯文題「40 照明品」〔T08 0302a17〕,屬性較顯文多算一位——屬 CBETA 編碼層現象,且與品三十八一帶之「n 屬性重複」型不同,本品屬「偏移」型(品三十九 mulu n 屬性正確之後,本品重現錯位),兩子型態據底本分立誌錄;顯文品號序列本身連續無誤,T1509 品四十↔T223「40 照明品」顯文對位正確、無跳號,與聖石 witness 之負一階為不同層次之兩件事,本目不強解。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·開篇逐句核+對照組)。 依兩側對勘紀律以場景結構與開篇逐句比對定位,非拿甲本詞搜乙本。本論品①【經】開篇「爾時,慧命舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是般若波羅蜜?』」〔T25 0496a25〕;T223〈照明品〉開篇「爾時,慧命舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是般若波羅蜜?』」〔T08n0223 0302a18〕——逐字全同。對照組再核次句:T223 續行「世尊!般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故」〔T08n0223 0302a19〕,與本論〔T25 0496a26〕同句逐字全同。場景結構亦同——同一舍利弗發起、帝釋須菩提穿插問答、「云何生般若」「摩訶波羅蜜」二軸。判為同品同文,本論二【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍內之校記逐條統計及全量精算,此處未展開,據實誌其未展開,俟後續考據補查,不以估值充數。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在「讚而即遮、供而即空」——由舍利弗十六句廣讚起,歷供養如世尊、將導五度、生般若、無所合、信般若不信色,至摩訶波羅蜜十重不生,讚歎愈高而所著愈盡。其義可約為五重。

其一,讚般若即讚實相——照一切法,畢竟淨故。十六句讚德以「能照」為首:「般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故」〔T25 0496a26〕;論釋以「諸法實相中無戲論垢濁」〔T25 0497b23〕釋畢竟清淨,以遍照五種法藏釋能照——品名「照明」即立於此。讚句所歷(不著三界、除闇、最上、安隱、與光明、示導離二邊、種智、佛母、不生不滅、離生死、作護、具足力、轉法輪、示法性),論釋一一歸之實相無性,讚德即是讚空。

其二,供養般若當如供養世尊——世尊即是般若。「世尊不異般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」〔T25 0496b16〕;般若中出生諸佛賢聖及世出世法。論釋點其機:般若是無相相,人求定相不得便生慢心,而人深著眾生相、於貴法情薄,故佛以所著之「世尊」引其入所不見之般若——「佛與般若等無異」〔T25 0498a03〕,般若修集即變為一切智。

其三,般若將導、五度得名。「五波羅蜜亦如是,離般若波羅蜜,如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智」〔T25 0496c04〕;六事和合互相佐助而般若力大故五法得名(石散、主將二喻);般若於五度中「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」〔T25 0496c21〕。此義與下文和合行義相須——獨尊而不獨行(見其五)。

其四,生般若·無所合·信般若不信色——遮盡兩邊。色不生故般若生;生而「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0497a05〕,乃至薩婆若亦不合亦不得;所許唯「不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷」之如佛心合。作合不合念失般若,取「空無所有不牢固」之空相念亦失般若——有著固失,著空亦失。信般若則不信色乃至一切種智,「色不可得故」〔T25 0497b13〕——信之極處,無一法可信,此般若正信之鋒。

其五,摩訶波羅蜜——不作大小,力亦不成就。般若不作色等大小合散量廣狹力,凡夫隨憶想分別作大小(心縮心寬、微塵麁色諸喻),般若隨色性如實觀;分別大小墮有所得、著不大不小空相亦是失——「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0499a17〕,菩提是「寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相」〔T25 0500a04〕。單行般若則心散亂失般若相,與五度和合行則調柔成辦(八聖道七事佐助喻)——獨尊於義而和合於行。末乃自遮其觀——「般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力;無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空」〔T25 0500a17〕,恐聽者謂般若能作是觀即有大力,故更說力不成就——讚之所極,遮之所極,摩訶之為大,正大在無所得。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀有二:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,釋論之慧影疏於本品所繫之卷六十二有結構性疏解(承前二品「兩古德疏俱覆」格局而續)。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈照明品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0280a11〕(品題「照明品第四十」,緊接前品〈隨喜品〉訖界,無斷點無空隙),迄〔X24n0451 0282b10〕前(次品題「信毀品第四十一」〔X24n0451 0282b10〕起前),覆本品經全篇。其可誌者四。其一,釋品名——「照明品者,從初故作名」〔X24n0451 0280b02〕,「畢竟遠離顛倒無明,照諸法實相明耳,故云照明也」〔X24n0451 0280b03〕,即以首句「能照一切法畢竟淨」釋名。其二,照體之玄辨——「但此照非是有法,故照乃見無照」〔X24n0451 0280b04〕,以下開照不照、見不見之雙用(以其有見故能令眾生本所不見得見云云),吉藏家法之言,誌錄不判。其三,異名自釋——「此品亦云生般若品,從下文眾生得悟般若,故於緣名生也」〔X24n0451 0280b07〕(與其目錄夾註相應,見第四目)。其四,科判為五——「為五:一歎般若,二供養般若,三生般若,四信般若,五重歎般若」〔X24n0451 0280b09〕(原文無標點,此依文義句讀),與本品經①之歎、供、生、信四段及經②重歎摩訶波羅蜜段逐一相應,對義疏具直接引用價值。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;本品所繫之論卷六十二落於其覆蓋範圍內。其於本品之疏,起〔X46n0791 0886b16〕(疏題「釋照明品第四十」,同段具卷標「釋第六十二卷」〔X46n0791 0886b16〕,與底本卷六十二對位精確;目錄提要〔X46n0791 0794b10〕同題)。其可誌者四。其一,「第三十九品者,名為大度品」〔X46n0791 0886b17〕——一句而兩證:以「第三十九品」稱本品為負一階之古德自證(與聖石同向,見第四目),以「大度品」稱本品為丹本異名之古德旁證(見第四目)。其二,來意——「上佛與彌勒、善吉、帝釋等既廣說無相迴向校量等義,今身子歡喜,所以致嘆波若德深」〔X46n0791 0886b17〕,以舍利弗承前品隨喜迴向義而發歎為本品來意,與論①開篇自釋相應。其三,三分科——「總有三分:第一明身子眾上義意讚嘆演說,第二如來自說,第三善吉讚嘆」〔X46n0791 0886b22〕(原文無標點,此依文義句讀),並總歎句為「先以十八句讚嘆波若」〔X46n0791 0886b24〕。其四,於論之推重——「論解甚分明,一一並至論一一對釋」〔X46n0791 0886c01〕,以下逐目點過(除諸闇冥已下謂除見愛二輪百八煩惱云云),明其疏於本品但提綱而委細於論。備料曾判慧影於本品「僅作單段疏解、未展開」,實核所見不然——其疏具來意、科判、逐目提點之結構,本目已據底本逐字補入,如實誌錄。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·近代著述。 全書回搜「照明」得二處命中,均屬他經人名之引用(照明菩薩問心王菩薩,繫《菩薩頭陀經》文),與本品「照明品」無關;「生般若品」「大度品」諸串皆零命中——未見均正之具名徵引,據實誌其闕(與品三十九之首見具名徵引不同,本品屬「未見」型)。凡近代學者之釋,依既定紀律排除,不採為古德權威、不引入義理徵引。

後世徵引回搜(天台三大部·誌零命中)。 本品核心教義之逐字徵引,於《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)、《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)、《法華玄義》(T33n1716)、《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)逐字回搜——「五波羅蜜」「生盲人」組合、「將導」、「摩訶波羅蜜」諸串皆零逐字命中(回搜所得「如生盲人不識乳色」「猶如盲人為毒螫脚」等皆他喻,非本品引用)——本品「五度如盲」喻與「摩訶波羅蜜」義未見天台三大部之逐字徵引,如實誌錄零命中,不作臆測性關聯。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有三,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,隨喜義之承接(承品三十九線·誌錄不判)。論①開篇——「上佛、彌勒、須菩提、釋提桓因共說隨喜義」〔T25 0497b17〕,舍利弗雖漏盡寂滅,聞隨喜義甚深大利益眾生而發歡喜心讚歎般若——本品之發起直承前品〈隨喜迴向品〉,前品明隨喜迴向以般若成,本品明能成隨喜之般若自身德相;慧影亦以此為來意(見第六目)。品三十九主角彌勒退場、僅存追述一見,敘事軸交還舍利弗,據正文實標。

其二,「般若出生賢聖」義之承衍(貫校量諸品線·誌錄不判)。本品「是般若波羅蜜中出生諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢」〔T25 0496b18〕乃至一切種智之義,與品三十七〈挍量舍利品〉般若為舍利所依、品三十八〈挍量法施品〉諸聖眾皆從菩薩中出之線一貫相承——彼二品以校量顯般若為諸聖之本,本品以供養如世尊顯世尊即是般若,一線遞進。此屬本論「般若根本因緣義」之下貫,本目誌其迹,不代定其為單一經句之結構斷言。

其三,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。本品「世尊即是般若波羅蜜」之佛般若不二義、生盲人喻之般若將導義、「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0499a17〕之無所得義,為般若類經論習誦之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 照明品·卷六十二〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷六十二〔T25 0496a21–0500a28〕(品身正文自品題起,終於「如是等種種因緣故名『摩訶波羅蜜』」〔T25 0500a26〕,品訖界前無卷末題,卷六十二續入次品);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈照明品〉〔T08 0302a17 起〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0280a11–0282b10〕前)、慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791,覆本品〔X46n0791 0886b16 起〕),均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)無徵引。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及麗藏(K)之異;又本品品末孤註以「石山寺本」全名稱之(即「石」本,如實誌錄原樣)。

品題校記(負一階之底據·專列)。 品首品題校記〔T25 0496a21〕——「大智度論釋照明品第四十【大】|大智度經論釋第三十九品訖第三十品上是能品【聖】|般若波羅蜜品第三十九照明品【石】」:聖石兩本品次「第三十九」之負一階、聖本句式殘缺之原樣,皆用於第四目之判。本品署名二行(聖者龍樹造·後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯)無任何校記,如實誌錄(與品三十九聖石空缺型異)。

卷層與品末孤註(三條 point-anchor·專列)。 本品有無校記配對之孤立校註三條,皆本品校勘之特色所在:〔T25 0498a04〕句下孤註曰「無下聖本校異有有字」(聖本校異註記型·註文非正文·不入校勘計數);〔T25 0498c15〕「大智度經卷第六十三終【石】」(石本卷末題落於底本卷六十二中段——卷號超前一,與品號負一階分立,見第四目);〔T25 0500a27〕句下孤註曰「蜜字次行石山寺本有釋三十九品竟六字」(石山寺本品末負一階題·註文非正文·不入校勘計數,見第四目)。

校勘總帳(六十八條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計六十八條:配對校記六十五條(與工作底本頭部 app 65、extract --check 工具值機械相合)加孤立校註三條(手掃全範圍校註補入,末三條專列)。配對條中 star 遞歸重引凡四(底本 id beg_713/beg_714/beg_715/beg_716),其 corresp 目標各指品內既有七位 note id(0496011×2/0497006/0499009),代表同一異讀於品內不同位置重複出現(如「導/道」異讀三處、【論】品標二處),本帳依覆核所定之 corresp 目標隨條標明,不臆造目標;又〔T25 0497b26〕有一 CBETA 對麗藏之校訂特例(非傳統七軸格式),隨條標明。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

  • 〔T25 0496a21〕大智度論釋照明品第四十【大】|大智度經論釋第三十九品訖第三十品上是能品【聖】|般若波羅蜜品第三十九照明品【石】(品題核心·聖石負一階·聖本句式殘缺原樣·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0496a25〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0496a29〕冥【大】|瞑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b04〕導【大】|道【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b04〕道【大】|見【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0496b10〕護【大】|誰【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b11〕力【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0496b12〕轉【大】|退【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b22〕生【大】|出生【石】
  • 〔T25 0496b27〕漚和拘舍羅力【大】|方便力【石】(梵語音寫與義譯並傳之直接校證)
  • 〔T25 0496c06〕種【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0496c07〕導【大】|道【聖】(star·品內重引→note(0496011)·底本 id beg_713)
  • 〔T25 0496c09〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0496c27〕智【大】|種智【石】
  • 〔T25 0497a06〕以【大】|如【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0497a11〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497a17〕今【大】|合【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497b01〕捨【大】|遠【石】
  • 〔T25 0497b03〕信【大】|不信【宋】【元】【明】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497b17〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0497b17〕佛【大】|佛與【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0497b20〕掌【大】|手【宋】【元】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497b26〕為【大·底本原有】,CBETA 依高麗藏 K14n0549_p1117b07 校訂刪「為」字·〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(CBETA 對麗藏校訂·非傳統七軸格式·特例誌錄)
  • 〔T25 0497c01〕泥【大】|埿【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497c20〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0497c23〕輪【大】|轉【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0497c24〕二【大】|無【宮】
  • 〔T25 0497c28〕是【大】|問曰是【宋】【宮】|論釋曰是【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498a09〕因緣:「菩薩【大】|菩薩因緣菩薩【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0498a25〕導【大】|道【聖】(star·品內重引→note(0496011)·底本 id beg_714)
  • 〔T25 0498a26〕往【大】|作【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498a29〕成【大】|或【宋】
  • 〔T25 0498b07〕各【大】|復各【石】
  • 〔T25 0498b13〕不得,不得【大】|不可得不可得【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0498b14〕緣【大】|緣及【石】
  • 〔T25 0498b14〕處【大】|處及【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498c03〕菩薩【大】|苦【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498c13〕信【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0498c13〕於【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0498c16〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0498c28〕色不作【大】|不作色【元】【明】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498c29〕色不作【大】|不作色【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499a01〕作【大】|作色【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499a04〕新【大】|斷【聖】
  • 〔T25 0499a12〕不【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0499b13〕般若【大】|是般若【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b14〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(star·品內重引→note(0497006)·底本 id beg_715)
  • 〔T25 0499b14〕釋曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b16〕意【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b17〕以【大】|以故【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499b19〕樂【大】|貴【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b20〕又【大】|有【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b21〕又【大】|有【石】(star·品內重引→note(0499009)·底本 id beg_716)
  • 〔T25 0499b25〕非【大】|不【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b29〕微【大】|微塵【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499c04〕麁【大】|眾【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c05〕不合不散【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c15〕般若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c17〕行【大】|作【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c20〕不錯【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0499c21〕辦【大】|成辦【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0499c26〕用【大】|欲【石】
  • 〔T25 0500a09〕不生【大】|不生不生【石】
  • 〔T25 0500a10〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0500a25〕有大【大】|大有【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498a04〕無下聖本校異有有字(point-anchor·孤註·無配對·手掃補入)
  • 〔T25 0498c15〕大智度經卷第六十三終【石】(point-anchor·孤註·無配對·卷層分卷不同步·石本卷號超前一·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0500a27〕蜜字次行石山寺本有釋三十九品竟六字(point-anchor·孤註·無配對·石山寺本品末負一階題·見第四目)

以上六十八條,與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(配對六十五條依 loc 序,孤註三條依手掃補入專列於末,star 之遞歸重引已隨條標明 corresp 目標與底本 id並逐條覆核)。品題攸關之一條(〔T25 0496a21〕群組)與卷層品末孤註二條已於上文專列,並與所釋經、古德疏對校(第四目、第六目)。

所釋經 witness 統計(未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍(〔T08 0302a17〕起至下品前)內之校記逐條統計,此處未展開,據實誌其未展開,俟後續考據補查,不以估值充數。

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters and falls in Fascicle 62, of which it is the first chapter. The preceding chapter, "Rejoicing and Dedication", Chapter 39, falls in Fascicle 61 and ends at the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第六十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Sixty-one"〔T25 0496a18〕; this chapter follows at once at the head of Fascicle 62〔T25 0496a21〕, fascicle and chapter beginning together, of the same type, 「卷與品同起」 tr. "fascicle and chapter begin together", as the two preceding chapters, "Weighing the Gift of Dharma" and "Rejoicing and Dedication". At the head of the fascicle this chapter has in full the chapter title, the signature of Nāgārjuna as author, and the signature of Kumārajīva as translator (「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0496a23〕 and 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0496a24〕); but the two signature lines of this chapter carry no collation record at all (in the base text they are pure signature lines, with no anchor and no corresponding collation note)—unlike the collation-note type of Chapter 39, 「聖石兩本署名空缺」 tr. "the signatures are missing in both the Shōgozō and the Ishiyama texts": in this chapter the signature lines have not even a collation note of their own. This is a point of difference from the consistent pattern of Chapters 37 to 39; it is recorded as it is, without forcing an inference of cause and effect.

The main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0496a21〕 and ends with 「如是等種種因緣故名『摩訶波羅蜜』」 tr. "for these various causes and conditions it is called ‘mahāpāramitā’"〔T25 0500a26〕, before the closing boundary of the chapter〔T25 0500a28〕; there is no fascicle-end title within the range of this chapter: after the end of the chapter, Fascicle 62 continues into the next chapter, "Faith and Disparagement", the Forty-first, so this chapter is of the type that 「居卷首而不滿卷」 tr. "stands at the head of the fascicle without filling the fascicle" (unlike Chapter 38, where chapter and fascicle end together). The whole chapter has five thousand seven hundred and fifty-four pure Chinese characters (the tool value of extract --check, the same value as at the head of the working base text; the preparatory materials once recorded five thousand seven hundred and seventy, a difference of sixteen from the tool value; the value actually measured by the tool is taken as the standard, and this is recorded as it is).

Within the chapter the structure is a single unit, with two Sūtra and two Treatise sections in alternation (of the same type as Chapter 38, and unlike Chapter 37, which is divided into two units; this chapter is consistent throughout and is not cut): 【經】〔T25 0496a25〕, 【論】〔T25 0497b17〕, 【經】〔T25 0498c16〕, 【論】〔T25 0499b14〕—Sūtra ① and Treatise ①, Sūtra ② and Treatise ②, four sections alternating. As to the number of questions and answers, within the treatise sections of this chapter there are five formal rounds of question and answer with paired 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer"(〔T25 0498a13〕〔T25 0498a18〕〔T25 0498b19〕〔T25 0498b25〕〔T25 0500a20〕); there are further three rounds of question and answer in which the answer is set within the narrative (Śakra's question〔T25 0498a29〕 with its answer〔T25 0498b03〕; Śāriputra's further question〔T25 0498b10〕 with its answer〔T25 0498b11〕; the meaning of Śāriputra's question〔T25 0498b13〕 with its answer〔T25 0498b15〕); and in two more places the answer is given with 「佛答」 tr. "the Buddha answers" rather than 「答曰」 tr. "Answer"(〔T25 0498b09〕〔T25 0498b22〕)—the two forms, 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" and 「佛答」 tr. "the Buddha answers", stand apart; each is marked according to the base text, and they are not merged into a single category.

The speakers of the whole chapter take as their axis Śāriputra initiating and carrying the main narrative, Śakra and Subhūti interposing questions and objections, and the Buddha as the one who gives the final answer—searching back within the chapter, 「舍利弗」 tr. "Śāriputra" appears eighteen times, 「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti" eighteen times, and 「釋提桓因」 tr. "Śakra Devānām Indra" eight times, plus 「憍尸迦」 tr. "Kauśika" nine times; Maitreya appears only once (in the retrospective mention at the head of Treatise ①, 「上佛、彌勒、須菩提、釋提桓因共說隨喜義」 tr. "above, the Buddha, Maitreya, Subhūti, and Śakra Devānām Indra together spoke of the meaning of rejoicing"〔T25 0497b17〕). Maitreya, the protagonist of Chapter 39, withdraws from the stage in this chapter, and the arrangement returns to the type 「舍利弗——帝釋——佛」 tr. "Śāriputra—Śakra—the Buddha", close to that of still earlier chapters; Ānanda does not appear, as actually marked in the source text. All four tags fall exactly at the head of their blocks, with no transition of the embedded type.

II. Terms Examined

Illumination. The pivot of the chapter name. At the opening of Sūtra ① Śāriputra speaks to the Buddha, the Buddha approves his words, and he then praises prajñā at length, the first phrase being 「般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā can illuminate all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure"〔T25 0496a26〕—what 「照」 tr. "illuminate" points to, the treatise's explanation unfolds: because 「諸法實相中無戲論垢濁」 tr. "in the real mark of all dharmas there is no stain or turbidity of idle discourse"〔T25 0497b23〕 it is called ultimate purity, and because of ultimate purity it 「能遍照一切五種法藏,所謂過去、未來、現在、無為及不可說」 tr. "can illuminate everywhere all the five kinds of Dharma treasury, namely the past, the future, the present, the unconditioned, and the inexpressible" (words of Treatise ① explaining the first virtue)—the chapter name 「照明」 tr. "Illumination" takes its name precisely from this virtue of 「能照一切法」 tr. "being able to illuminate all dharmas". The phrases of praise opened with 「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One" number sixteen in all (illuminating, ultimately pure · to be worshipped · not attached to the three realms · removing all darkness · supreme among the dharmas that aid the path · peace and security · able to give light · able to show and guide away from the two extremes · omniscience of all kinds · the mother of the bodhisattvas · neither arising nor ceasing · far removed from birth and death · a protector for those without refuge · complete in power · able to turn the wheel of the Dharma of three turnings and twelve aspects · able to show the nature of dharmas), and at the end comes the question 「應云何供養般若波羅蜜」 tr. "how should one make offerings to prajñāpāramitā"; Huiying's commentary sums them up as 「先以十八句讚嘆波若」 tr. "first praising prajñā with eighteen phrases"〔X46n0791 0886b24〕—the basis of counting differs from a phrase-by-phrase count of the base text; recorded without judgement. Further, the wording in which the treatise's explanation cites the sūtra occasionally differs from the sūtra's phrases—the sūtra has 「除諸闇冥」 tr. "removing all darkness" while the treatise cites it as 「破無明黑闇」 tr. "breaking the black darkness of ignorance"〔T25 0497c03〕; the sūtra has 「具足力」 tr. "complete in power" while the treatise cites it as 「具足波羅蜜」 tr. "complete in the perfections"〔T25 0497c20〕; the sūtra has 「能示導墮邪道眾生,離二邊故」 tr. "it can show and guide beings who have fallen onto wrong paths, because it is apart from the two extremes" while the treatise cites it as 「能示正道」 tr. "it can show the right path"〔T25 0497c09〕—the citation takes the meaning and not the wording; both are recorded according to the base text, without altering either to follow the other.

The World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā. The pivot of the answer to the question on offerings. Śāriputra asks how one should make offerings, and the Buddha says 「當如供養世尊」 tr. "one should make offerings as one makes offerings to the World-Honored One"; the reason for this—「世尊不異般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」 tr. "the World-Honored One is not different from prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is not different from the World-Honored One; the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is the World-Honored One"〔T25 0496b16〕: from within prajñā are born the buddhas, the bodhisattvas, the worthy and noble of the three vehicles, and worldly and world-transcending wholesome dharmas, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds. The treatise's explanation supplies the device behind it—「是般若波羅蜜是無相相」 tr. "this prajñāpāramitā is the mark of the signless"〔T25 0497c28〕: a person whose mind is not yet ripened seeks in it a fixed mark, cannot find one, and then gives rise to a proud mind, and so asks about offerings; because people are deeply attached to the mark of beings and thin in feeling toward the precious Dharma, the Buddha says, as one makes offerings to the World-Honored One; 「佛與般若等無異」 tr. "the Buddha and prajñā are equal and without difference"〔T25 0498a03〕, and 「般若修集,即變為一切智」 tr. "prajñā cultivated and gathered turns into omniscience" (words of Treatise ①).

Guiding · like the blind without a guide. Where the meaning that prajñā alone is honoured among the five perfections is anchored. Śāriputra answers Śakra: the bodhisattva rejoices and dedicates with 「漚和拘舍羅力」 tr. "the power of upāya-kauśalya"〔T25 0496b27〕 (collation note: the Ishiyama text reads 「方便力」 tr. "the power of skilful means"; see Section VIII); because prajñā guides the five perfections, the five perfections obtain the name of perfection—「譬如生盲人,若百、若千、若百千而無前導,不能趣道、入城」 tr. "it is like men blind from birth: whether a hundred, a thousand, or a hundred thousand, without a guide in front they cannot set out on the road or enter the city"〔T25 0496c03〕, 「五波羅蜜亦如是,離般若波羅蜜,如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智」 tr. "the five perfections are likewise: apart from prajñāpāramitā they are like the blind without a guide, unable to set out on the path, unable to attain omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0496c04〕. Śakra objects that the six matters support one another, so why is prajñā alone praised; Śāriputra answers: abiding in prajñā the bodhisattva can fully accomplish the five perfections, and therefore among the five perfections prajñā is 「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」 tr. "supreme, foremost, most wondrous, unsurpassed, and without equal"〔T25 0496c21〕. The treatise's explanation further unfolds, with the two similes of the mineral powder and the general, the meaning 「力大得名」 tr. "the one whose power is great obtains the name" (see Section III).

Giving rise to prajñā · joining with nothing. The twin pivots of the latter half of Sūtra ①. How should one give rise to prajñā—「色不生故,般若波羅蜜生」 tr. "because form does not arise, prajñāpāramitā arises"〔T25 0496c23〕, and so on up to: because omniscience of all kinds does not arise, prajñā arises; how does it not arise—「色不起、不生、不得、不失故」 tr. "because form does not originate, does not arise, is not found, and is not lost"〔T25 0497a02〕. With what dharma does the prajñā that has arisen join—「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜」 tr. "it joins with nothing, and for this reason it obtains the name prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0497a05〕: it does not join with wholesome or unwholesome, worldly or world-transcending, with-outflow or without-outflow, blameworthy or blameless, conditioned or unconditioned dharmas; 「般若波羅蜜不為得諸法故生,以是故於諸法無所合」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā does not arise in order to obtain dharmas, and for this reason it joins with nothing among dharmas"〔T25 0497a11〕; and so on up to: even with sarvajñā it neither joins nor finds it—「般若波羅蜜不如名字、不如相、不如起作法合」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā does not join according to names, does not join according to marks, does not join according to dharmas that originate and act"〔T25 0497a16〕. How then does it join now—「若菩薩摩訶薩如不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷,如是合,亦無所合」 tr. "if the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, as he does not grasp, does not receive, does not abide, is not attached, and does not cut off, so joins, there is also nothing he joins with"〔T25 0497a18〕. The treatise's explanation opens these five meanings: because all marks are deceptive, one does not grasp at marks; because all dharmas have faults such as impermanence, one does not receive; because the mind of self and mine is bound to the world and all is a moving mark, one does not abide; because what can give birth to all kinds of suffering and vexation afterwards changes, one is not attached; because the inverted results of all the world are unreal, like an illusion and like a dream, with nothing to be extinguished, one does not cut off; 「入畢竟空善相中,深入大悲,以救眾生」 tr. "entering the wholesome mark of ultimate emptiness, entering deeply into great compassion in order to save beings"〔T25 0498c02〕—the bodhisattva should join as the Buddha's mind joins; it further makes clear that the Buddha speaks of joining in order to break the wrong view of annihilation—「般若波羅蜜不如凡夫人取相、著名、作起有為法合,如佛心合」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā does not join as ordinary people join, by grasping marks, by attachment to names, by conditioned dharmas made and originated; it joins as the Buddha's mind joins"〔T25 0498b24〕.

Having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in form. The cutting edge with which Sūtra ① is brought to a close. To make the thought of joining or not joining is to abandon prajñā and be far removed from prajñā; to grasp at the mark of emptiness, the thought 「是般若波羅蜜無所有、空虛、不堅固」 tr. "this prajñāpāramitā is without anything existent, empty and hollow, not firm"〔T25 0497a28〕, is likewise to abandon prajñā. Subhūti asks what dharma one has faith in when one has faith in prajñā; the Buddha answers 「信般若波羅蜜,則不信色」 tr. "having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form"〔T25 0497b03〕, and so on up to not having faith in omniscience of all kinds; the reason—「色不可得故,信般若波羅蜜,不信色」 tr. "because form is unfindable, having faith in prajñāpāramitā, one does not have faith in form"〔T25 0497b13〕; the treatise's explanation concludes: 「色等一切法自性不可得故不可信」 tr. "because the self-nature of all dharmas such as form is unfindable, they cannot be had faith in"〔T25 0498c14〕.

Mahāpāramitā. The comprehensive name of Sūtra ② and Treatise ②. Subhūti praises prajñā as named mahāpāramitā, the great perfection; its causes and conditions—prajñā 「不作色大、不作色小」 tr. "does not make form great and does not make form small"〔T25 0498c19〕, and so on up to not making the buddhas great or small; it does not make joined or dispersed, does not make measureless or not measureless, does not make broad or narrow, does not make possessed of power or without power (the items of the five pairs are listed in full in Sūtra ②); a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind, not keeping apart from the six perfections, makes such discriminating thoughts, and this is not practising prajñā: because he uses something to be attained, there is a great fault—「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "for one with the mark of something to be attained, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0499a17〕; further, with 「眾生不生故,般若波羅蜜亦應不生」 tr. "because beings do not arise, prajñāpāramitā too should not arise"〔T25 0499a19〕 it leads a tenfold series of the same form (non-arising · without nature · not a dharma · empty · apart · non-existent · inconceivable · non-ceasing · unknowable · power not accomplished), in each of which beings, form, and so on up to the Buddha are carried over in turn to prajñā. The treatise's explanation returns it to its root—「阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相」 tr. "anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is the mark of quiescent extinction, the mark of nothing to be attained, the mark of ultimate purity"〔T25 0500a03〕; two dharmas gather in all dharmas (beings and dharmas), 「但有假名,無有定性;若法無定性,此法即是無生」 tr. "having only a provisional name, without any fixed nature; if a dharma has no fixed nature, this dharma is non-arising"〔T25 0500a11〕; 「般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力;無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is born from dharmas, it has no power of its own; having no power of its own, it too, like all dharmas, is ultimately empty"〔T25 0500a17〕—the final question and answer blocks the reckoning 「般若能作是觀即有大力」 tr. "prajñā is able to make this contemplation, and so it has great power", and therefore it further speaks of power not accomplished (the question and answer at〔T25 0500a20〕).

III. Similes and Stories

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa is renowned for its similes; the principal similes of this chapter number six—one simile in Sūtra ①, three similes in Treatise ①, and a cluster of similes in Treatise ②—which carry, in turn, four meanings: 「將導」 tr. "guiding", 「獨尊得名」 tr. "obtaining the name through sole honour", 「凡夫作大小」 tr. "ordinary people making great and small", and 「和合行」 tr. "practising in combination".

The simile of the men blind from birth (Sūtra ① · carrying the meaning of 「將導」 tr. "guiding"). 「譬如生盲人,若百、若千、若百千而無前導,不能趣道、入城」 tr. "it is like men blind from birth: whether a hundred, a thousand, or a hundred thousand, without a guide in front they cannot set out on the road or enter the city"〔T25 0496c03〕—the five perfections apart from prajñā are like the blind without a guide, unable to set out on the path, unable to attain omniscience of all kinds; when they obtain the guidance of prajñā, at that time the five perfections are called possessed of eyes. The treatise's explanation unfolds it with two questions: the first asks why, if the five perfections should be likened to five blind men, it speaks of a hundred thousand; the answer is 「此中說其力勢,不論多少」 tr. "here it speaks of their strength and force, not of how many or few"〔T25 0498a15〕, and further, 「波羅蜜亦多,如《賢劫三昧》中有八萬四千種波羅蜜」 tr. "the perfections too are many; as in the Samādhi of the Auspicious Kalpa there are eighty-four thousand kinds of pāramitā"〔T25 0498a16〕; the second asks why, since dānapāramitā has faith in offence and merit and so also has eyes, it is likened to having no eyes; the answer is 「布施中,智慧是客來,非正體」 tr. "in giving, wisdom is a guest that has come, not the proper substance"〔T25 0498a20〕, just as the four great elements are always joined together and cannot be parted from one another. It further explains what the road and the city in the simile point to—the road is the path of the ten grounds of the bodhisattva (or again, the eight limbs of the noble path), the city is the dharmas of the buddhas such as omniscience of all kinds (or again, nirvāṇa); although the blind men have hands, feet, and strength, they cannot reach anywhere at will, but when they obtain a man with eyes to show and guide them, wherever they go they can accomplish it.

The simile of the mineral powder · the simile of the general (Treatise ① · carrying the meaning of 「獨尊得名」 tr. "obtaining the name through sole honour"). In answer to Śakra's 「何以獨說以般若故五法得波羅蜜名字」 tr. "why do you say that it is only because of prajñā that the five dharmas obtain the name of perfection"—「譬如合散,雖眾藥各各有力,石勢大故,名為石散」 tr. "it is like a compounded powder: although each of the many medicines has its own power, because the force of the mineral is great it is called a mineral powder"〔T25 0498b05〕; 「又如大軍摧敵,雖各各有力,主將力大故,主得名字」 tr. "again, it is like a great army crushing the enemy: although each man has his own strength, because the general's strength is great, the general obtains the name"〔T25 0498b06〕. The many medicines are compounded into a preparation and it is named by the mineral; the great army crushes the enemy and the name goes to the general—this likens the six matters joining together and supporting one another, while because the power of prajñā is great, the five dharmas obtain through it the name of perfection.

The simile of the contracting and broadening mind · the simile of the eight liberations (Treatise ② · carrying the meaning of 「凡夫作大小」 tr. "ordinary people making great and small"). The minds of ordinary people make dharmas great or small at will—「如人急時,其心縮小;安隱富樂時,心則寬大」 tr. "as when a person is pressed, his mind contracts and becomes small; when he is at peace and secure, rich and happy, his mind broadens and becomes great"〔T25 0499b19〕; and again, as in the eight liberations, following the mind, outer form is now large and now small. Further, ordinary people, among the forms seen by the eye, call even what is not a matter of form by the name of form, joining dharmas such as pointing to action, pointing to measure, pointing to number, and pointing to identity and difference, and making them form—this is called making form great; 「麁色虛誑非真色,但微塵常故是真色;微塵和合時,假名為色」 tr. "coarse form is deceptive and is not true form; only the fine particle, because it is permanent, is true form; when fine particles come together, they are provisionally named form"〔T25 0499b24〕—this is called making form small: ordinary people, 「隨憶想分別故,破諸法性」 tr. "because they follow recollection, imagining, and discrimination, break the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0499b27〕, while prajñā 「隨色性如實觀,不作大、小」 tr. "contemplates according to the nature of form as it really is, and makes it neither great nor small"〔T25 0499b28〕.

The simile of threads and rope · the simile of the collapsing wall (Treatise ② · carrying the meaning of 「不作有力無力」 tr. "not making possessed of power or without power"). Ordinary people, not knowing that dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, therefore say that form has power—「如合眾縷以為繩,不知者謂繩有力;又如牆崩殺人,言牆有力」 tr. "as when many threads are joined to make a rope, those who do not know say the rope has power; and again, as when a wall collapses and kills a man, they say the wall has power"〔T25 0499c11〕; if each were dispersed, there would be no power; prajñā knows the mark of coming together, and does not say that a single dharma has power, nor does it say that it has no power.

The simile of the seven matters assisting the eightfold noble path (Treatise ② · carrying the meaning of 「和合行」 tr. "practising in combination"). 「但行般若波羅蜜,則心散亂、不調順,多生疑悔、邪見,失般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "if one practises prajñāpāramitā alone, the mind is scattered and not tamed and compliant; much doubt and regret and wrong view arise, and one loses the mark of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0499c17〕; 「若與五波羅蜜和合行,則調柔不錯,能成辦眾事」 tr. "if one practises it joined with the five perfections, it is pliant and without error, and can bring the many tasks to accomplishment"〔T25 0499c19〕—「譬如八聖道分,正見是道,若無七事佐助,則不能辦事」 tr. "it is like the eight limbs of the noble path: right view is the path, but if there are not the seven matters to assist it, it cannot accomplish the task"〔T25 0499c20〕, nor is it called right view; the Buddha says 「一切諸善法皆從因緣和合共生,無有一法獨自生者」 tr. "all wholesome dharmas are born together from the coming together of causes and conditions; there is not a single dharma that arises by itself alone"〔T25 0499c22〕—when they come together each has power, but the powers are greater and lesser.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The network of chapter names: Chapter on Illumination / Chapter on the Great Perfection / Chapter on Giving Rise to Prajñā (one name in the base text · two variant names of separate making · recorded side by side without judgement). The chapter name of this chapter, on each side—this treatise, the sūtra explained, and the ancient masters' commentaries—agrees in the base-text name, while two variant names arise by two separate routes; each is recorded in turn according to the base text.

First, the base-text form 「照明品」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination" (the same name on all four sides). This treatise (T25n1509): the chapter title at the head of the fascicle〔T25 0496a21〕, 「大智度論釋照明品第四十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth"; the sūtra explained (T223): the chapter title 「照明品第四十」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth"〔T08n0223 0302a17〕 (the displayed mulu text reads 「四十 照明品」 tr. "40 Chapter on Illumination"); Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451): the chapter title in the body of the commentary, 「照明品第四十」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth"〔X24n0451 0280a11〕; Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791): both the summary in its table of contents and the commentary title in its main text read 「釋照明品第四十」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth" (table of contents〔X46n0791 0794b10〕, main text〔X46n0791 0886b16〕)—the base-text name is wholly the same on all four sides.

Second, the Khitan-edition variant name 「大度品」 tr. "Chapter on the Great Perfection" (the type of a wholly separate name · not a single witness). The inline note transmitted beneath the T223 chapter title records the Khitan edition's name as Chapter on the Great Perfection (an inline collation note, attached beneath the chapter-title line at〔T08n0223 0302a17〕)—wholly different in form from the base text's 「照明品」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination"; it is not of the added-characters type (as with Chapter 39, 「隨喜/隨喜迴向」 tr. "Rejoicing / Rejoicing and Dedication"), but belongs to the type of a wholly separately devised chapter name. Moreover, at the very opening of the main text of Huiying's commentary it says 「第三十九品者,名為大度品」 tr. "The thirty-ninth chapter is named the Chapter on the Great Perfection"〔X46n0791 0886b17〕—the treatise text on which Huiying relied named this chapter precisely 「大度品」 tr. "Chapter on the Great Perfection"; the Khitan-edition variant name thus receives direct collateral evidence in an ancient master's commentary and is not a lone witness resting only on the T223 inline note (this is new evidence not reached by the preparatory materials; verified here character by character and entered).

Third, Jizang's variant name 「生般若品」 tr. "Chapter on Giving Rise to Prajñā" (devised by a commentator on the basis of the teaching). Beneath the entry 「照明品第四十」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth" in the summary of the table of contents of X24 (attached at〔X24n0451 0195b13〕) there is a transmitted inline note recording 「亦云生般若品」 tr. "also called the Chapter on Giving Rise to Prajñā" (an inline note); the body of his commentary itself explains its sense—「此品亦云生般若品,從下文眾生得悟般若,故於緣名生也」 tr. "this chapter is also called the Chapter on Giving Rise to Prajñā: from the text below, beings attain awakening to prajñā; therefore, in terms of the conditions, it is named ‘giving rise’"〔X24n0451 0280b07〕—what the name takes points precisely to the doctrinal focus from Sūtra ①'s 「云何應生般若」 tr. "how should one give rise to prajñā" onward; it belongs to a popular name devised by a later commentator on the basis of the teaching, not to a variant reading transmitted in the base text. Jizang also himself explains the base-text name—「照明品者,從初故作名」 tr. "The Chapter on Illumination: the name is made from the beginning"〔X24n0451 0280b02〕, 「畢竟遠離顛倒無明,照諸法實相明耳,故云照明也」 tr. "ultimately far removed from inversion and ignorance, it illuminates the real mark of all dharmas and makes it clear; therefore it is called illumination"〔X24n0451 0280b03〕.

The -1 step in the chapter number (continuing an established phenomenon · the same direction on three sides in this chapter · running from the chapter title to the end of the chapter). First, the collation note on the chapter title〔T25 0496a21〕—the base text reads 「大智度論釋照明品第四十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth"; the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論釋第三十九品訖第三十品上是能品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra-Treatise, commentary, the thirty-ninth chapter ended, the thirtieth chapter above, this is the able chapter" (still calling this chapter 「第三十九」 tr. "the thirty-ninth", and in a defective sentence form hard to construe, transmitted in its original form as it stands, without forcing a conjectural emendation); the Ishiyama text reads 「般若波羅蜜品第三十九照明品」 tr. "Chapter on Prajñāpāramitā, the Thirty-ninth, Chapter on Illumination" (it too calls this chapter 「第三十九」 tr. "the thirty-ninth", with the chapter name 「照明品」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination" correctly attached)—the two branches, Shōgozō and Ishiyama, continue to call 「三十九」 tr. "thirty-nine" the chapter that should be 「四十」 tr. "forty", and the chain of the -1 step from Chapter 32 onward persists into the chapter title of this chapter. Second, the collation note under the character 「蜜」 tr. "mi" at the end of the chapter〔T25 0500a27〕—「蜜字次行石山寺本有釋三十九品竟六字」 tr. "in the line after the character mi, the Ishiyama-dera manuscript has the six characters ‘end of the commentary on the thirty-ninth chapter’": the Ishiyama-dera manuscript (that is, the text the collation notes call 「石」 tr. "Ishiyama") notes, at the point where this chapter is about to close, 「釋三十九品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the thirty-ninth chapter", again calling Chapter 40 「三十九」 tr. "thirty-nine"—the -1 step persists right to the end of the chapter, doubly confirmed at the chapter title and at the chapter's end. Third, Huiying's commentary calls this chapter 「第三十九品」 tr. "the thirty-ninth chapter"(〔X46n0791 0886b17〕, see above), in the same direction as the Shōgozō and Ishiyama—three sides, each from a different source, deviating in the same direction; recorded without judging which is better; the mechanism is not clear, and no forced explanation is made.

The fascicle layer out of step (the Ishiyama text's fascicle number one ahead · kept apart from the -1 step in the chapter number · not to be confused with it). Under the sentence 「可得故不可信」 tr. "…findable, therefore it cannot be had faith in"〔T25 0498c15〕 there is an orphan collation note—「大智度經卷第六十三終【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Fascicle Sixty-three, end, in the Ishiyama": the Ishiyama text sets up at this point (in the middle of Fascicle 62 of the base text, not at the end of the fascicle) a separate fascicle-end title, 「卷第六十三終」 tr. "Fascicle Sixty-three, end", which means that the Ishiyama text's division of fascicles is out of step with the base text's, its fascicle number sixty-three being one ahead (+1) of the base text's Fascicle 62, not a -1 step—the -1 step at the chapter-number layer (the Shōgozō's and Ishiyama's 「第三十九」 tr. "the thirty-ninth") and the one-ahead at the fascicle-number layer are two independent dislocations, opposite in direction and at different layers, and are worded apart; both are recorded as they are without judgement (this entry is a new pattern not seen in the collation of Chapters 37 to 39).

The offset of the T223 mulu attribute (recorded without forcing an explanation). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the mulu attribute of this chapter is marked in sequence as 「n=41」 tr. "n=41", while the displayed text's title is 「40 照明品」 tr. "40 Chapter on Illumination"〔T08 0302a17〕, the attribute counting one place more than the displayed text—this is a phenomenon of the CBETA encoding layer, and differs from the 「n 屬性重複」 tr. "duplicated n attribute" type found around Chapter 38; this chapter is of the 「偏移」 tr. "offset" type (after the mulu n attribute of Chapter 39 was correct, the dislocation reappears in this chapter), and the two sub-types are recorded apart according to the base text; the sequence of displayed chapter numbers itself is continuous and without error: the displayed alignment of T1509 Chapter 40 ↔ T223 「40 照明品」 tr. "40 Chapter on Illumination" is correct, with no skipped number; this and the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama witnesses are two matters at different levels, and this section does not force an explanation.

Comparative reading of the whole sūtra citation (two-sided collation · the opening checked sentence by sentence + a comparison group). Following the discipline of two-sided collation, the location is fixed by comparing scene structure and the opening sentence by sentence, not by taking one text's words to search the other text. This treatise's Chapter ① 【經】 opens 「爾時,慧命舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是般若波羅蜜?』」 tr. "At that time the venerable Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Is this prajñāpāramitā?’"〔T25 0496a25〕; T223's "Illumination" opens 「爾時,慧命舍利弗白佛言:『世尊!是般若波羅蜜?』」 tr. "At that time the venerable Śāriputra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Is this prajñāpāramitā?’"〔T08n0223 0302a18〕—wholly identical character for character. As a comparison group the next sentence was checked again: T223 continues 「世尊!般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故」 tr. "World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā can illuminate all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure"〔T08n0223 0302a19〕, wholly identical character for character with the same sentence in this treatise〔T25 0496a26〕. The scene structure too is the same—the same Śāriputra initiating, Śakra and Subhūti interposing questions and answers, and the two axes 「云何生般若」 tr. "how does one give rise to prajñā" and 「摩訶波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāpāramitā". It is judged to be the same chapter with the same text; the two 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion belonging to the treatise form, a layer the sūtra explained does not have, and not a variant text. The entry-by-entry statistics and complete calculation of the collation notes on the side of the sūtra explained, T223, within the scope of the comparative reading of this chapter were not unfolded here; the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, left to later collation to check and supplement, and no estimate is used to fill the number.

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in 「讚而即遮、供而即空」 tr. "praising and at once blocking, offering and at once emptying"—rising from Śāriputra's sixteen phrases of broad praise, passing through offering as to the World-Honored One, guiding the five perfections, giving rise to prajñā, joining with nothing, and having faith in prajñā but not in form, to the tenfold non-arising of mahāpāramitā: the higher the praise rises, the more completely what is attached to is exhausted. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.

First, to praise prajñā is to praise the real mark—it illuminates all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure. The sixteen phrases praising its virtue take 「能照」 tr. "being able to illuminate" as their head: 「般若波羅蜜能照一切法,畢竟淨故」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā can illuminate all dharmas, because it is ultimately pure"〔T25 0496a26〕; the treatise's explanation explains ultimate purity by 「諸法實相中無戲論垢濁」 tr. "in the real mark of all dharmas there is no stain or turbidity of idle discourse"〔T25 0497b23〕, and explains being able to illuminate by the illumination everywhere of the five kinds of Dharma treasury—the chapter name 「照明」 tr. "Illumination" is established precisely here. What the phrases of praise pass through (not attached to the three realms, removing darkness, supreme, peace and security, giving light, showing and guiding away from the two extremes, omniscience of all kinds, mother of the buddhas, neither arising nor ceasing, apart from birth and death, acting as protector, complete in power, turning the wheel of the Dharma, showing the nature of dharmas), the treatise's explanation returns one by one to the real mark without nature: to praise its virtue is precisely to praise emptiness.

Second, offerings to prajñā should be made as offerings to the World-Honored One—the World-Honored One is prajñā. 「世尊不異般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜不異世尊;世尊即是般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜即是世尊」 tr. "the World-Honored One is not different from prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is not different from the World-Honored One; the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā is the World-Honored One"〔T25 0496b16〕; from within prajñā are born the buddhas, the worthy and noble, and worldly and world-transcending dharmas. The treatise's explanation points to the device: prajñā is the mark of the signless; people seeking a fixed mark in it cannot find one and then give rise to a proud mind, and yet people are deeply attached to the mark of beings and thin in feeling toward the precious Dharma; therefore the Buddha uses the 「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One" to whom they are attached to lead them into the prajñā they do not see—「佛與般若等無異」 tr. "the Buddha and prajñā are equal and without difference"〔T25 0498a03〕, and prajñā cultivated and gathered turns into omniscience.

Third, prajñā guides, and the five perfections obtain their name. 「五波羅蜜亦如是,離般若波羅蜜,如盲無導,不能趣道、不能得一切種智」 tr. "the five perfections are likewise: apart from prajñāpāramitā they are like the blind without a guide, unable to set out on the path, unable to attain omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0496c04〕; the six matters join together and support one another, and because the power of prajñā is great, the five dharmas obtain their name (the two similes of the mineral powder and the general); among the five perfections prajñā is 「最上、第一、最妙、無上、無與等」 tr. "supreme, foremost, most wondrous, unsurpassed, and without equal"〔T25 0496c21〕. This meaning and the meaning of practising in combination in the text below require each other—alone honoured, yet not practised alone (see the fifth).

Fourth, giving rise to prajñā · joining with nothing · having faith in prajñā and not in form—both sides entirely blocked. Because form does not arise, prajñā arises; it arises and yet 「無所合,以是故得名般若波羅蜜」 tr. "it joins with nothing, and for this reason it obtains the name prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0497a05〕, and so on up to: even with sarvajñā it neither joins nor finds it; what is allowed is only the joining as the Buddha's mind joins, 「不取、不受、不住、不著、不斷」 tr. "not grasping, not receiving, not abiding, not attached, not cutting off". To make the thought of joining or not joining is to lose prajñā; to grasp at the thought of the mark of emptiness, 「空無所有不牢固」 tr. "empty, without anything existent, not firm", is likewise to lose prajñā—to be attached to existence certainly loses it, and to be attached to emptiness loses it too. Having faith in prajñā, one does not have faith in form, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, 「色不可得故」 tr. "because form is unfindable"〔T25 0497b13〕—at the utmost point of faith there is not a single dharma to have faith in: this is the cutting edge of right faith in prajñā.

Fifth, mahāpāramitā—it does not make great or small, and its power too is not accomplished. Prajñā does not make form and the rest great or small, joined or dispersed, measured, broad or narrow, or powerful; ordinary people, following recollection, imagining, and discrimination, make great and small (the similes of the contracting and broadening mind, of the fine particle and coarse form), while prajñā contemplates according to the nature of form as it really is; to discriminate great and small is to fall into something to be attained, and to be attached to the mark of emptiness, neither great nor small, is also to lose it—「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "for one with the mark of something to be attained, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0499a17〕; awakening is 「寂滅相、無所得相、畢竟清淨相」 tr. "the mark of quiescent extinction, the mark of nothing to be attained, the mark of ultimate purity"〔T25 0500a04〕. To practise prajñā alone is for the mind to be scattered and to lose the mark of prajñā; to practise it in combination with the five perfections is to be pliant and to accomplish (the simile of the seven matters assisting the eightfold noble path)—alone honoured in meaning, yet in combination in practice. At the last it blocks even its own contemplation—「般若波羅蜜從諸法生故無自力;無自力故,亦同諸法畢竟空」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is born from dharmas, it has no power of its own; having no power of its own, it too, like all dharmas, is ultimately empty"〔T25 0500a17〕: lest the hearer should say that prajñā, being able to make this contemplation, has great power, it further speaks of power not accomplished—where the praise reaches its utmost, the blocking reaches its utmost; the greatness of mahā is great precisely in nothing to be attained.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary; the ancient masters' citations and explanations lean wherever the material happens to fall. The ancient masters' rereading of this chapter is twofold: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra being explained, preserves a complete dedicated section, and Huiying's commentary, which explains the treatise, has a structured commentary on Fascicle 62, to which this chapter belongs (continuing the arrangement of the two preceding chapters, 「兩古德疏俱覆」 tr. "both ancient masters' commentaries cover it"). This section records the correspondence between what each commented on or cited and this chapter, and does not judge the relative merit of the interpretations.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). Its line-by-line commentary on "Illumination" in the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0280a11〕 (the chapter title 「照明品第四十」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth", immediately after the closing boundary of the preceding chapter, "Rejoicing", with no break and no gap) and runs to just before〔X24n0451 0282b10〕 (before the start of the next chapter title, 「信毀品第四十一」 tr. "Chapter on Faith and Disparagement, the Forty-first"〔X24n0451 0282b10〕), covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra. Four points are worth recording. First, the explanation of the chapter name—「照明品者,從初故作名」 tr. "The Chapter on Illumination: the name is made from the beginning"〔X24n0451 0280b02〕, 「畢竟遠離顛倒無明,照諸法實相明耳,故云照明也」 tr. "ultimately far removed from inversion and ignorance, it illuminates the real mark of all dharmas and makes it clear; therefore it is called illumination"〔X24n0451 0280b03〕: that is, he explains the name by the first phrase, 「能照一切法畢竟淨」 tr. "can illuminate all dharmas, ultimately pure". Second, a profound discussion of the substance of illumination—「但此照非是有法,故照乃見無照」 tr. "but this illumination is not an existent dharma; therefore illumination sees no illumination"〔X24n0451 0280b04〕, below which he opens a double use of illuminating and not illuminating, seeing and not seeing (because it has seeing, it can let beings see what they originally did not see, and so on): words of Jizang's own school, recorded without judgement. Third, his own explanation of the variant name—「此品亦云生般若品,從下文眾生得悟般若,故於緣名生也」 tr. "this chapter is also called the Chapter on Giving Rise to Prajñā: from the text below, beings attain awakening to prajñā; therefore, in terms of the conditions, it is named ‘giving rise’"〔X24n0451 0280b07〕 (corresponding to the inline note in his table of contents; see Section IV). Fourth, the division of the chapter into five—「為五:一歎般若,二供養般若,三生般若,四信般若,五重歎般若」 tr. "It is in five: first, praising prajñā; second, making offerings to prajñā; third, giving rise to prajñā; fourth, having faith in prajñā; fifth, praising prajñā again"〔X24n0451 0280b09〕 (the original is unpunctuated; punctuated here according to the sense), corresponding one by one to the four sections of this chapter's Sūtra ①—praise, offering, giving rise, faith—and to the section of Sūtra ② that praises mahāpāramitā again; it has direct citation value for the Exposition layer at the drafting stage.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791). It is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and survives only in fragmentary fascicles; Fascicle 62 of the treatise, to which this chapter belongs, falls within its coverage. Its commentary on this chapter begins at〔X46n0791 0886b16〕 (the commentary title 「釋照明品第四十」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth", with the fascicle mark 「釋第六十二卷」 tr. "Commentary on the Sixty-second Fascicle"〔X46n0791 0886b16〕 in the same passage, aligned exactly with Fascicle 62 of the base text; the summary in the table of contents〔X46n0791 0794b10〕 has the same title). Four points are worth recording. First, 「第三十九品者,名為大度品」 tr. "The thirty-ninth chapter is named the Chapter on the Great Perfection"〔X46n0791 0886b17〕—one sentence, two pieces of evidence: calling this chapter 「第三十九品」 tr. "the thirty-ninth chapter" is an ancient master's own attestation of the -1 step (in the same direction as the Shōgozō and Ishiyama; see Section IV), and calling this chapter 「大度品」 tr. "Chapter on the Great Perfection" is an ancient master's collateral evidence for the Khitan-edition variant name (see Section IV). Second, the purpose of the chapter's coming—「上佛與彌勒、善吉、帝釋等既廣說無相迴向校量等義,今身子歡喜,所以致嘆波若德深」 tr. "Above, the Buddha, with Maitreya, Good Auspice (Subhūti), Śakra, and others, has already spoken at length of meanings such as signless dedication and weighing; now Body-son (Śāriputra) rejoices, and so he comes to praise the depth of the virtue of prajñā"〔X46n0791 0886b17〕: he takes Śāriputra's taking up of the meaning of rejoicing and dedication from the preceding chapter and bringing forth praise as the purpose of this chapter's coming, corresponding to the self-explanation at the opening of Treatise ①. Third, the division into three parts—「總有三分:第一明身子眾上義意讚嘆演說,第二如來自說,第三善吉讚嘆」 tr. "In all there are three parts: the first makes clear Body-son's praise and exposition, before the assembly, of the meaning and intent; the second is the Tathāgata's own speaking; the third is Good Auspice's praise"〔X46n0791 0886b22〕 (the original is unpunctuated; punctuated here according to the sense), together with the summary phrase 「先以十八句讚嘆波若」 tr. "first praising prajñā with eighteen phrases"〔X46n0791 0886b24〕. Fourth, his high regard for the treatise—「論解甚分明,一一並至論一一對釋」 tr. "the treatise's explanation is very clear; each item goes to the treatise, which explains them one by one"〔X46n0791 0886c01〕, below which he touches on the items one by one (from removing all darkness onward, he says it removes the two wheels of views and craving, the hundred and eight afflictions, and so on), making clear that his commentary on this chapter only gives the outline and leaves the detail to the treatise. The preparatory materials once judged that Huiying on this chapter 「僅作單段疏解、未展開」 tr. "only gives a single-passage commentary, without unfolding it"; what was seen in actual checking is otherwise—his commentary has the structure of the purpose of coming, a structural division, and item-by-item pointers, and this section has supplied these character by character according to the base text; recorded as it is.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · recent writings. A search back through the whole work for 「照明」 tr. "illumination" yields two hits, both citations of a personal name from another sūtra (the bodhisattva Illumination questioning the bodhisattva Mind-King, from the text of the Bodhisattva Dhūta Sūtra), unrelated to this chapter's 「照明品」 tr. "Chapter on Illumination"; the strings 「生般若品」 tr. "Chapter on Giving Rise to Prajñā" and 「大度品」 tr. "Chapter on the Great Perfection" yield zero hits—no citation by name from Junzheng is found; its absence is recorded as it is (unlike the first citation by name in Chapter 39, this chapter is of the 「未見」 tr. "not found" type). Any explanation by recent scholars is, by the established discipline, excluded: it is neither taken as an ancient-master authority nor brought into the doctrinal citations.

Searching back for later citations (the three great works of Tiantai · zero hits recorded). Word-for-word citation of this chapter's core doctrine was searched back word for word in the Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911), the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912), the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), and the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717)—the combination 「五波羅蜜」 tr. "the five perfections" with 「生盲人」 tr. "men blind from birth", and the strings 「將導」 tr. "guide" and 「摩訶波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāpāramitā", all yield zero word-for-word hits (what the search did yield, such as 「如生盲人不識乳色」 tr. "like a man blind from birth who does not know the colour of milk" and 「猶如盲人為毒螫脚」 tr. "like a blind man whose foot is stung by a poisonous creature", are all other similes, not citations of this chapter)—no word-for-word citation of this chapter's simile 「五度如盲」 tr. "the five perfections are like the blind" or of its meaning of 「摩訶波羅蜜」 tr. "mahāpāramitā" is found in the three great works of Tiantai; the zero hits are recorded as they are, and no speculative connection is made.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

On the line of meaning of this chapter, three points carry on before and after; all are recorded in this section, and no reading is fixed on anyone's behalf.

First, the carrying-on of the meaning of rejoicing (carrying on the line of Chapter 39 · recorded without judgement). The opening of Treatise ①—「上佛、彌勒、須菩提、釋提桓因共說隨喜義」 tr. "above, the Buddha, Maitreya, Subhūti, and Śakra Devānām Indra together spoke of the meaning of rejoicing"〔T25 0497b17〕: although Śāriputra's outflows are exhausted and he is at rest in quiescence, hearing that the meaning of rejoicing is very deep and of great benefit to beings, he gives rise to a mind of joy and praises prajñā—the initiation of this chapter carries on directly from the preceding chapter, "Rejoicing and Dedication": the preceding chapter makes clear that rejoicing and dedication are accomplished by prajñā; this chapter makes clear the marks of virtue of the prajñā itself that can accomplish rejoicing; Huiying too takes this as the purpose of the chapter's coming (see Section VI). Maitreya, the protagonist of Chapter 39, withdraws from the stage with only one retrospective mention remaining, and the narrative axis is handed back to Śāriputra, as actually marked in the source text.

Second, the further resonance of the meaning 「般若出生賢聖」 tr. "prajñā gives birth to the worthy and noble" (running through the line of the weighing chapters · recorded without judgement). This chapter's meaning of 「是般若波羅蜜中出生諸佛、菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢」 tr. "from within this prajñāpāramitā are born the buddhas, the bodhisattvas, the pratyekabuddhas, and the arhats"〔T25 0496b18〕, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, carries on in one consistent line with Chapter 37, "Weighing the Relics", where prajñā is that on which the relics rely, and Chapter 38, "Weighing the Gift of Dharma", where the noble assemblies all come forth from among the bodhisattvas—those two chapters show by weighing that prajñā is the root of the noble ones; this chapter shows, by offering as to the World-Honored One, that the World-Honored One is prajñā: one line advancing step by step. This belongs to the downward continuation of this treatise's 「般若根本因緣義」 tr. "meaning of prajñā as the root cause and condition"; this section records its trace, and does not fix it on anyone's behalf as a structural assertion about a single sūtra sentence.

Third, linking into the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's meaning of the non-duality of the Buddha and prajñā in 「世尊即是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the World-Honored One is prajñāpāramitā", the meaning of prajñā guiding in the simile of the men blind from birth, and the meaning of nothing to be attained in 「有所得相者,無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "for one with the mark of something to be attained, there is no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0499a17〕 are the basis of the recitation of the prajñā sūtras and treatises, and are fixed at the stable citation〔T25n1509 照明品·卷六十二〕; the places where the Heart Sūtra / the Diamond Sūtra / the Consciousness-only mirror cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-for-word verification that it is preserved there. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 62 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0496a21–0500a28〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title and ends with 「如是等種種因緣故名『摩訶波羅蜜』」 tr. "for these various causes and conditions it is called ‘mahāpāramitā’"〔T25 0500a26〕; there is no fascicle-end title before the closing boundary of the chapter, and Fascicle 62 continues into the next chapter); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Illumination" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0302a17 起〕; the ancient-master commentary texts for collation are Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0280a11–0282b10〕, up to just before the end point) and Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791, covering this chapter from〔X46n0791 0886b16 起〕); Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has no citation. The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the Shōgozō manuscript, and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript), as well as the Korean Canon (K); further, the orphan note at the end of this chapter calls it by its full name 「石山寺本」 tr. "the Ishiyama-dera manuscript" (that is, the 「石」 tr. "Ishiyama" text, recorded in its original form as it stands).

Collation note on the chapter title (the evidential basis for the -1 step · listed separately). The collation note on the chapter title at the head of the chapter〔T25 0496a21〕—「大智度論釋照明品第四十【大】|大智度經論釋第三十九品訖第三十品上是能品【聖】|般若波羅蜜品第三十九照明品【石】」 tr. "‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Illumination, the Fortieth’ in the Taishō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra-Treatise, commentary, the thirty-ninth chapter ended, the thirtieth chapter above, this is the able chapter’ in the Shōgozō; ‘Chapter on Prajñāpāramitā, the Thirty-ninth, Chapter on Illumination’ in the Ishiyama": the -1 step, 「第三十九」 tr. "the thirty-ninth", in the chapter numbers of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts, and the original form of the Shōgozō's defective sentence, are all used for the decision in Section IV. The two signature lines of this chapter (Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna · Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin) have no collation note of any kind; recorded as it is (unlike the Shōgozō-and-Ishiyama missing-signature type of Chapter 39).

Fascicle layer and orphan notes at the end of the chapter (three point-anchors · listed separately). This chapter has three orphan collation notes without a paired collation entry, all of them distinctive features of the collation of this chapter: under the sentence at〔T25 0498a04〕 the orphan note reads 「無下聖本校異有有字」 tr. "below ‘without’, the Shōgozō collation variant has the character ‘have’" (of the Shōgozō's collation-variant annotation type · the note's wording is not the main text · not counted in the collation tally); at〔T25 0498c15〕, 「大智度經卷第六十三終【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Fascicle Sixty-three, end, in the Ishiyama" (the Ishiyama text's fascicle-end title falls in the middle of the base text's Fascicle 62—the fascicle number one ahead, kept apart from the -1 step in the chapter number; see Section IV); under the sentence at〔T25 0500a27〕 the orphan note reads 「蜜字次行石山寺本有釋三十九品竟六字」 tr. "in the line after the character mi, the Ishiyama-dera manuscript has the six characters ‘end of the commentary on the thirty-ninth chapter’" (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript's -1-step title at the end of the chapter · the note's wording is not the main text · not counted in the collation tally; see Section IV).

Complete ledger of collation notes (all sixty-eight entries reconciled · transcribed as they stand in the base text). Below, transcribed in their original form from the working base text: the collation notes of this chapter total sixty-eight—sixty-five paired collation notes (mechanically agreeing with app 65 at the head of the working base text and with the tool value of extract --check) plus three orphan collation notes (added from a hand scan of collation notes across the whole range; the last three are listed separately). Among the paired entries there are four recursive repeated citations (star) (base-text ids beg_713 / beg_714 / beg_715 / beg_716), whose corresp targets each point to an existing seven-digit note id within the chapter (0496011×2 / 0497006 / 0499009), representing the same variant reading recurring at different positions within the chapter (such as the variant reading 「導/道」 tr. "guide / path" at three places, and the 【論】 tag at two places); this ledger marks with each entry the corresp target as checked entry by entry, and does not invent targets; further, at〔T25 0497b26〕 there is a special case of CBETA's emendation against the Korean Canon (not in the traditional seven-witness format), marked with its entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

  • 〔T25 0496a21〕大智度論釋照明品第四十【大】|大智度經論釋第三十九品訖第三十品上是能品【聖】|般若波羅蜜品第三十九照明品【石】(the core of the chapter title · the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama · the Shōgozō's defective sentence form in its original state · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0496a25〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0496a29〕冥【大】|瞑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b04〕導【大】|道【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b04〕道【大】|見【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0496b10〕護【大】|誰【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b11〕力【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0496b12〕轉【大】|退【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0496b22〕生【大】|出生【石】
  • 〔T25 0496b27〕漚和拘舍羅力【大】|方便力【石】(direct collational evidence for the transmission side by side of the transliteration and the rendering by meaning)
  • 〔T25 0496c06〕種【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0496c07〕導【大】|道【聖】(star · repeated citation within the chapter → note(0496011) · base-text id beg_713)
  • 〔T25 0496c09〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0496c27〕智【大】|種智【石】
  • 〔T25 0497a06〕以【大】|如【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0497a11〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497a17〕今【大】|合【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497b01〕捨【大】|遠【石】
  • 〔T25 0497b03〕信【大】|不信【宋】【元】【明】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497b17〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0497b17〕佛【大】|佛與【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0497b20〕掌【大】|手【宋】【元】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497b26〕為【大·底本原有】 (present in the Taishō base text); CBETA, following the Korean Canon K14n0549_p1117b07, emends by deleting the character 「為」 tr. "for" ·〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(CBETA's emendation against the Korean Canon · not in the traditional seven-witness format · recorded as a special case)
  • 〔T25 0497c01〕泥【大】|埿【聖】
  • 〔T25 0497c20〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0497c23〕輪【大】|轉【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0497c24〕二【大】|無【宮】
  • 〔T25 0497c28〕是【大】|問曰是【宋】【宮】|論釋曰是【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498a09〕因緣:「菩薩【大】|菩薩因緣菩薩【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0498a25〕導【大】|道【聖】(star · repeated citation within the chapter → note(0496011) · base-text id beg_714)
  • 〔T25 0498a26〕往【大】|作【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498a29〕成【大】|或【宋】
  • 〔T25 0498b07〕各【大】|復各【石】
  • 〔T25 0498b13〕不得,不得【大】|不可得不可得【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0498b14〕緣【大】|緣及【石】
  • 〔T25 0498b14〕處【大】|處及【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498c03〕菩薩【大】|苦【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498c13〕信【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0498c13〕於【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0498c16〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0498c28〕色不作【大】|不作色【元】【明】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498c29〕色不作【大】|不作色【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499a01〕作【大】|作色【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499a04〕新【大】|斷【聖】
  • 〔T25 0499a12〕不【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0499b13〕般若【大】|是般若【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b14〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(star · repeated citation within the chapter → note(0497006) · base-text id beg_715)
  • 〔T25 0499b14〕釋曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b16〕意【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b17〕以【大】|以故【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499b19〕樂【大】|貴【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b20〕又【大】|有【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b21〕又【大】|有【石】(star · repeated citation within the chapter → note(0499009) · base-text id beg_716)
  • 〔T25 0499b25〕非【大】|不【石】
  • 〔T25 0499b29〕微【大】|微塵【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0499c04〕麁【大】|眾【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c05〕不合不散【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c15〕般若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c17〕行【大】|作【宮】
  • 〔T25 0499c20〕不錯【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0499c21〕辦【大】|成辦【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0499c26〕用【大】|欲【石】
  • 〔T25 0500a09〕不生【大】|不生不生【石】
  • 〔T25 0500a10〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0500a25〕有大【大】|大有【聖】
  • 〔T25 0498a04〕無下聖本校異有有字 (point-anchor · orphan note · unpaired · added by hand scan)
  • 〔T25 0498c15〕大智度經卷第六十三終【石】(point-anchor · orphan note · unpaired · the fascicle layer out of step · the Ishiyama text's fascicle number one ahead · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0500a27〕蜜字次行石山寺本有釋三十九品竟六字 (point-anchor · orphan note · unpaired · the Ishiyama-dera manuscript's -1-step title at the end of the chapter · see Section IV)

The above sixty-eight entries agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes in the working base text (the sixty-five paired entries in the order of their loci, the three orphan notes added from the hand scan and listed separately at the end, and the recursive repeated citations of the star entries marked with their corresp targets and base-text ids with each entry, each checked entry by entry). The one entry bearing on the chapter title (the group at〔T25 0496a21〕) and the two orphan notes on the fascicle layer and at the chapter's end have been listed separately above, and collated against the sūtra explained and the ancient masters' commentaries (Section IV, Section VI).

Witness statistics for the sūtra explained (not unfolded · the gap recorded for later supplementing). The entry-by-entry statistics of the collation notes on the T223 side within the scope of the comparative reading for this chapter (from〔T08 0302a17〕 to before the next chapter) were not unfolded here; the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, left to later collation to check and supplement, and no estimate is used to fill the number.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0